Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Mother! Continue that story!” Alice beamed. Her mother, sitting atop the bed, opened her mouth to speak.

Burnt.

Alice fumbled with the sword, much too heavy for someone of her stature to hold. Her sister, clad in a maid uniform, smiled at her ‘cuteness’.

Crumbled to ash.

“Y’know, you should wear something other than that uniform sometime,” Alice said, stretching across the table. Mother giggled, offering her support at the idea, while Yumeko blushed slightly and said she shouldn’t. “I think you’d look cool in a cape! Like the heroes from my stories!”

Flames spread across her memories, crumbling to ash like pages of a book.

“You should make some dolls sometime, Yumeko! I’m sure you’d be great at it!”

Screams echoed.

“I’ll call it Wonderland!” Alice exclaimed, looking at the space Mother had created for her. “It’ll be a perfect land! And whenever I dream, I’ll always come to it!”

The tears from her eyes only fell into the fire, fueling its rage.

Alice looked at Mother and Yumeko, smiling. Everything felt perfect. Like they’d always be a small, happy -

Silence.

All screaming ceased. A blurry red sea met her when the pages vanished. Her body wouldn’t move, only twitch, as if some wicked witch bound her in place and forced her to watch this sick joke play out beneath her. The heat was like a cage. Black smoke rose to her, infesting her airway until she couldn’t fight back the choking. Bodies lay amongst the flames. Bodies of her sisters, those just like her. She choked, until no matter how hard she forced it, the breaths wouldn’t come out.

A red figure grabbed her, taking her up and away into a cave. The cave was untouched by flames, restoring Alice’s breath. The blurred image of Mother greeted her, kneeling down, crying, hands on Alice’s shoulders.

“Mother…!”

“Alice, you, I… I’m sorry….”

“So…rry? For what?”

Yellow light shone beside her.

Mother took her into a loving embrace.

“I love you, Alice. I….”

“I love you too… but what…”

Mother took her closer to the light, the gate which Alice had entered through a long time ago.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry… please… don’t cry….”

“Mother…?”

Mother’s arms twitched.

“I love you… I always have… so please don’t cry… don’t ever cry, you don’t deserve it. You never… deserved this…. You’re… you’re the only one I can save… please live well….”

“Mo-”

The world around Alice changed after one gentle push. She stumbled onto her back in a different cave, the light from the gate now in front of her. Alice scrambled to her feet and tossed herself towards the light, towards Mother.

The stone gate slammed shut, and Alice smacked into it.

She remained in that cave for two days and two nights, time that she could only tell thanks to the light from the cave’s mouth going bright then dark. Her stomach rumbled in anguish, her throat suffocatingly dry. And all the while, she cried. Cried, cried, cried, betrayed Mother’s word, the only thing she told her not to do. Her eyes threatened to drift close. Perhaps, if she was lucky, they’d never open again.

“Aww… it’s closed!” A male’s voice said, prompting Alice’s eyes to drift lazily open. She saw a group comprising seven men approaching. One of them looked to his side, spotting Alice curled on a rock.

“Hm? Who are you?” He asked, crouching down. Alice didn’t have the energy to answer with more than a whisper.

“Al…ice….”

The man placed a hand on his heart. “Hey, Alice! We’re thieves. We came here because we heard Makai had a load of brilliant treasures. Too bad it’s closed, huh?” The man chuckled, Alice registering his tone as that of someone trying to cheer her up. “What kinda thieves are we, eh? Stopped by a locked door?"

What kind of thief admits they’re a thief, either? If nothing else, they were honest.

“She looks like she hasn’t eaten anything in days. We should take her with us.”

Honest, kind thieves.

Alice didn’t have the energy to resist. They took her with them and forced the last bit of food and water they had onto her until she accepted.

She had nowhere to go, and the thieves were far too kind to let her go back to the cave and starve, so she stayed with them. All the while, she cried, and cried, and cried. One of them said it was okay to cry. That it was human nature, proof you weren’t a youkai. So Alice cursed her humanity.

The group called themselves the ‘eight honest men’, despite one of them not being a man, thanks to finding a comment from Alice about their honesty funny. Alice wasn’t good at thievery; she was too afraid of the consequences of being caught. As a result, the others called her cowardly.

One day, the eight honest men found themselves in the basement of an abandoned house in the middle of the ‘Forest of Magic’. The target of their thievery: a book.

“Agh, I can’t read any of this.” An honest man complained. He glanced at the grimoire gifted by Mother at Alice’s hip. “Hey, Alice, that’s a magic book right? Maybe you can read this, then?”

Alice took the book and skimmed through the pages. It was a magic book, filled with curses and rituals that made the air around her feel murky. Until her finger stopped on one page. A ritual for a human to become a youkai. In an area filled with magic, if one human proves their lack of humanity by gathering and killing seven others, then themselves, in specific, tragic ways, they would awake as a youkai magician. As the honest men said, youkai didn’t cry.

Alice turned to the seven honest men. One stepped forward. “So, can you read it?”

Alice glanced back down at the book she could read flawlessly. “Not very well…. Can we… stay in this house for a while? Just while I try to decipher it.”

The seven honest men agreed.

And then became six honest men.

Five honest men.

Four honest men.

Guilt racked within her. Plagued by second thoughts, she tried to escape. Yet the rope was too weak. There was no choice but to continue.

Three honest men.

Two honest men.

One honest man.

Zero honest men. And a dishonest murderer reborn as a youkai.

Chapter Text

Deep red, bubbling lava. Toxic black mist polluting the air. Scarred, jagged knife-like rocks. That was the world she once called home. One she’d tried to escape from.

Makai was a beautiful place. It once had green plains filled with floating, magical lights. Mountains pierced the horizon. Rivers flowed into crevices, becoming waterfalls that bled into worlds beyond human imagination. A beautiful, frozen field was one such world, but there were many more. Alice’s heart inexplicably sank when she thought about it. Makai wasn’t even a part of her current life, yet she could never shake the feeling of guilt whenever she gazed down from Wonderland, wondering why her dreams tortured her so.

Reimu, Marisa and Yuuka seemed to have moved on nowadays. Besides the incident with the Buddhists, nobody ever spoke of Makai again. Even Marisa, who had special permission to come here whenever she wished, never came back. And nobody had seen Mima since.

Alice’s gaze set on the ruins beneath her. Her legs, beneath her nightgown, swayed to and fro on the edge of the red carpets of Wonderland. No matter how many iterations it took, the butterfly dream pill always brought her here. Back in the small pocket of Makai created just for her. The only part of Makai too high in the air to be caught in Shinki’s great magic. It was small, and invisible from the outside. Convenient; if there was anybody left alive in this place, they’d never be able to reach it.

“There you are! ☆”

Alice jumped, chills running through her entire body as she glanced to the side. A woman, about Alice’s own height, hovered in the air with her hands behind her back and one eye closed, gazing up through Wonderland. She had a cold, light-blue ghost-like aura as well as short, dark-blue hair, a white hat and a white dress with a blue collar and red edges along the skirt. Her red eyes, even when looking straight at Alice, felt almost like they were looking straight past her without acknowledgement and into the distant horizon.

“Who are-”

“You escaped, hm? I knew someone was coming in and out of Makai somewhere, but I never thought there was another dimension up here.” Alice narrowed her eyes, as the woman jumped and placed her hand over her heart. “Oh dear! Forgive me, I forgot my manners. My name’s Louise.”

“How did you find me?”

“Looks like I’m not the only one who forgot her manners.” Louise’s comment had slight venom behind it. “I’ve been wandering Makai as a ghost since the… incident. Of course I’d eventually notice someone throwing such powerful magic around.” She pointed to the grimoire attached to Alice’s hip. “What brings you back here so often, one who escaped?”

“Alice.”

“There they are! ♪”

Alice rolled her eyes, gazing off the edge of Wonderland. “Whenever I dream, I end up here. I just use the chance to blow off steam with the grimoire once in a while. It’s not like I want to be here.”

“That makes two of us,” Louise said, gazing upwards as if longing for something out of reach. “Well, I suppose the others would agree, too.”

“Others?”

“Oh, am I not good enough for you?” Louise asked with a pout. “Why yes, there are survivors of the great magic. Not many, just enough to populate a few houses in the Ruins of Vina. Only the particularly strong survived. And Sara, who was guarding the gate. Terribly, might I add.”

Alice’s shoulders slumped somewhat, gazing out onto the horizon. “News to me…” she said, a slight bit of guilt capturing her heart.

“Of course, none of us can leave,” Louise said, coming off almost spiteful to Alice. “Shinki made sure of that. This all happened because those from above didn’t like our tourist agencies, right? If nobody can leave Makai, and nobody can enter Makai, then there’d be no more suffering. That might’ve been her thought process. Who can say, though, we haven’t seen her since the incident.”

The mention of the tourist agencies brought back feelings she thought she’d buried, but Alice focused on the last part. “Haven’t seen her?”

“Nope! ☆”

“And nobody’s bothered to look for her?”

Louise paused for a moment, pondering. “... Would you like to meet the survivors?”

“Dodging the question.”

“Don’t worry about that! ♪”

Alice leaned backwards. “I’d best not.”

She had moved on since the incident. At least, she’d always tell herself that. That person’s time as Shinki’s daughter, as an adoptive sister of sorts to all Makai’s creations, was nothing more than a past life and held about as much weight to her as the prior life of someone who had been reincarnated. By moving on from that life, she’d moved on from all that transpired, and should seek to live a life as a youkai unbothered by those events. Still, one of that child’s sisters sat beside her, and more lay beneath her feet. Including Shinki, and given Louise’s prior words regarding the strength of the survivors, most certainly Yumeko.

Louise tilted her head. “Oh? Survivor’s guilt, is it? Or are you that keen to bury the past? Not that I can blame you. Although~,” a smile encroached upon her face. “All your questions will be answered~.”

“I don’t have any questions,” Alice said, closing her eyes. “I’ve already moved past this whole thing.”

“Oh? But if you can come and go from Makai freely, then perhaps you hold the key to helping us escape. Are you going to walk away and leave us here without even trying?”

Alice grimaced. The ghost’s manipulation was plain to see, but damned if it wasn’t effective. She could only come and go thanks to her dreams. For everyone else… it should be impossible. All logic would reason that trying to help the people here escape would be a fruitless endeavour. Yet something within her, a child-like delusion perhaps, compelled her otherwise. She sighed, and gave one slightly scornful glance at Louise, as if condemning her for forcing this dilemma onto her at all, and for some reason, uncharacteristic of her, spoke a word that defied logical reason.

“Fine.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Alice took a nostalgic glance at the five floating eyes connected by electricity. The shape of a kimono-clad girl made from said electricity lay at the centre, what Shinki once called its hivemind. Louise had floated up and exchanged a few words, the five eyes glaring past the ghost and at Alice all the while, and the gate to what was once the Ruins of Vina opened wide. Alice gave Yuugen a small wave, one which she knew couldn’t be reciprocated, yet those five eyes seemed appreciative nonetheless. She looked forward; before her lay something completely indistinguishable from ‘ruins’. The houses and roads were made from the usual purple bricks of Makai, standing almost ominously against the ever red sky and always present black mist. A much too long street led up to a large temple. Water gushed from the fountain in the middle of the village, which might’ve been the only source of water left in the entirety of Makai. The most notable thing, however, was just how barren it was. The mist, coupled with the few survivors, gave off an eerie, almost ghost town feel.

Her heart panged as she gazed across the village. A village built in the memory of just less than one-thousand, and twenty-four people whom Shinki created. This village, the culmination of a history containing that many corpses, filled her with a sense of confused belonging.

The fountain gripped Alice’s attention, notably the statue of a six-winged angel holding a wand in their left hand, with an upside down triangle pattern on the chest of their dress and long hair flowing almost as gracefully as the water beneath. A great amount of pride and admiration (perhaps self-admiration, knowing them) was evident in the statue's design. Along the rim of the fountain, a girl with short pink hair, pink eyes, a white scarf with a hood attached and red dress sat with one of her bare feet up, taking a bite into a cracker as she gave Alice a wary glance.

“Can’t believe that thing stole my job.”

“You know what they say,” Louise responded, holding her hands behind her back. “Five eyes are better than two.”

“Nobody says that.”

“Oh, do they not? ☆”

“Who’s the fresh meat? Didn’t think there were any survivors outside of the village left. Besides them.”

“Because there isn’t! ☆”

“You always talk in really confusing ways, y’know?” She said, with a slight pout of annoyance.

“Well, to put it plainly…” Louise started. She coughed and threw her arms outwards in a dramatic manner, as if this was the exact opposite of plain. “This is Alice. She can come and go from Makai and the human world!”

Sara appeared unphased as she stared at Louise, though once her gaze shifted to Alice, it quickly turned to one of scorn. “Good for you.”

Louise pouted at her lack of enthusiasm. “I thought you’d be excited by that! We’ve got a connection to the above world!”

Sara’s shoulders slumped, taking a cracker and examining it distantly. “And what’ll that do for us? We’re stuck here until our god decides she’s done watching us suffer, and it doesn’t look like she’s anywhere close to satisfied. I had my chance and I blew it. Now stop torturing me.” She took a bite of her cracker.

“Well aren’t you just a bundle of joy?”

Alice stepped forward. “What do you mean you had your chance?”

“I was guarding the gate. One of the invaders knocked me out. When I woke up, I panicked over failing my job and tried to chase after them. By the time I made it out of the cave, Makai was already in ruins.” Sara looked up at Alice, her eyes narrowed. “I noticed Shinki fly past me into the cave and chased after her. Before I caught up, she had let someone out and closed the gate for good.”

“...I’m sorry.”

“Forget it.” Sara grabbed another cracker. “It’s just how things are now. I’m not delusional enough to think Shinki’ll ever let us out. We’re just here, suffering for her amusement.”

“Brighten up a little, will ya?” A high-pitched voice covered them from above followed by a short giggle. “Is that any way to speak to someone you just fricken met?”

Alice glanced upwards, though she couldn’t make out much of the new girl’s features through the mist. She was short, but had huge bat-like wings at least twice the size of her own body. Sara’s body visibly tensed up at her arrival. She threw the hood of her scarf over her head.

“Shut it, Elis,” she responded in a somewhat hushed voice, as if afraid to offend her. She gave one last glance at Alice then walked away, leaving behind only a hollow impression.

“Now, now!” Elis transformed into a small bat, dashing down behind Alice. She reformed into her humanoid shape, leaping onto her and wrapping her arms around her, snuggling into her neck with a smile. “Forget that loner! Hardly the first impression such an esteemed guest should be greeted with!”

“I’d appreciate it if you stopped getting so touchy-feely,” Alice said, grabbing Elis’ arm and gently tossing her towards the fountain, the girl’s wings stopping her from colliding with the ground. She had a red star on her cheek, a red bowtie and a red skirt with markings at the bottom. Elis pouted.

“Jeez! Fine! I was tryin’ to be nice, fricken loser.”

With every passing second, Alice cursed more and more her senseless urge to help them.

Louise gave a polite curtsy. “Might you know where Noble Sariel currently is? As you say, this is quite the important guest.”

“The temple, where the heck d’ya think?” Elis asked, tilting her head. “What, ya need a guide or somethin’? It’s a straight fricken line.”

Louise’s face mellowed. “Please forget the rudeness you’ve been treated with here. I figured Noble Sariel’s second-in-command would be much more welcoming.”

“Don’t worry about it. I deal with worse on a daily basis,” Alice said, an image of Marisa briefly flashing through her mind. She walked past the bat-girl, eyes set on the large temple.

“Aw heck, already leaving me? Fine, I’ll go pester those two witches.”

Alice ignored her, pacing towards the temple with the ghost hovering behind her. Perhaps she should’ve found all this more annoying, though she couldn’t shake the feeling of nostalgia. That person wasn’t in Makai for long, yet even the tainted air carried with it a familiar scent. And the people - there really were people. Could she belong with them anymore? Before the line between her human life and current could blur, she shook it out of her mind. Though with what Sara had said about Shinki… Makai’s residents were much less devout and loyal to their god. Perhaps rightfully so. But was the god who took her in to Pandaemonium, cared for her in this land of magic while she was still a growing mage, and acted almost as if the mother she hardly had really the same as the one who wreaked havoc on her own world, destroyed everything she gave her subjects, and then vanished? As much as she tried, even believed, that she’d moved on, that couldn’t sit right with her.

Louise waved her off as she entered the temple, a sense of awe immediately capturing her. It wasn’t too different from the religious chapels of the outside world, but the sheer scale and care that went into every tiny detail was enough to capture her, if only for a moment.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” A graceful, androgynous voice beckoned her head to the side, the friendly smile of the six-winged great angel greeting her. They were a giant, at least seven feet tall, with features that would leave anyone debating if they were an outrageously tall woman, or a still very tall man with long hair. Both sides would be wrong, though. Their skin was the same pale white as the hair that flowed to their middle back. Coupled with their slim build, they gave the impression of a sickly person who hadn’t seen the sun in years. Yet still, their presence was commanding, the height and large wings enough to strike admiration in any creature. “Each and every brick, each pane of glass, was scavenged from the ruins of Makai and placed meticulously by the survivors you saw outside.”

“They must have a great deal of respect for you.”

“Indeed. When Shinki vanished, someone needed to lead the people out from the fire. Who better than the angel of protection?” Sariel’s tone was laced with self-admiration. They walked over to Alice, hair flowing behind them as they placed a glowing hand on the girl’s shoulder, prompting a quick flinch away.

“Oh dear.” Seemed that one touch was all the ‘angel of sin’ needed. “To think that sweet, innocent little girl was capable of such a thing.”

“Don’t get the wrong idea. I’m a different person now.”

Sariel chuckled a little, leaning against the wall with their arms crossed. “It’s one thing to commit such sins. It’s a different, much more unforgivable sin to act like you never did.”

Perhaps out of some sort of fear, or just a deep desire not to continue this conversation, Alice didn’t respond.

She thought over the words that threatened to leave her throat carefully. If she said this aloud to Sariel, no doubt she’d be locked into this as her future path. She glanced to the ground as she uttered them. “I’m… here to see if I can help free you.”

Sariel pushed off the wall and resumed their slow pacing around Alice. “Ah, yes, of course. Shinki was the only one with the power to open the gate between us and the world above. With her treachery and adamance not to show her face again, I thought there was no hope unless we could find and convince her. However, if we could jump the boundary entirely, there’d be no need for that. Tell me, how do you do it?”

Alice leaned against the door frame to the main temple. She explained her knowledge of the situation. Sariel remained still with their arms crossed, politely waiting until she finished before speaking up.

“So the you we see here is not the ‘real’ you, but a dream version. You can only pass into Makai because of a link between your dreams and Wonderland you yourself do not fully understand. Is my understanding correct?” Sariel repeated, prompting an affirmation from Alice. “I see not how that may help us. The phenomenon likely arises from a unique connection to Wonderland. If it does not displease you, I’d like to investigate it. Just in case there is a… special power there.”

Alice shrugged. “Go ahead.”

“I thank you for your kindness.” Sariel bowed. A glint appeared in their eyes. “Whilst we might not be able to bridge the gap in our dreams like you… having someone who can would be most useful. Do you know of anyone who can open the gate from the outside? Or, perhaps, another way to enter and exit Makai without needing the gate?”

Alice thought for a moment. As far as she was aware, the only way in and out of Makai was the flying warehouse that got renovated into the buddhist temple. Even if they gave permission, Reimu didn’t like demons from Makai flowing into Gensokyo way back then. Who’s to say it’d be different now? “I’ll see what I can do. No promises, though. A lot would need to fall into place.”

“I only ask that you try,” Sariel said. They continued to gaze into Alice and cocked a smile as if they’d read her mind. “Worried about Shinki? Only natural, I wouldn’t deny having those feelings from time to time. She is my creator. She made me in her image, and all I have is owed to her. For her to commit such sin to her own people only to disappear… it is truly unforgivable, and that doesn’t sit right with me.”

“It wasn’t her fault.” Alice bit her tongue and glanced down to the ground, a sign that she misspoke which Sariel thankfully accepted. It all started because of the Makai travel agencies. The people of Makai wanted to see the outside world, clearly some still did. But those agencies would never have been created if one young human didn’t wander into Makai and blab on and on about her homeland without even considering the dangers that could arise from such actions.

Sariel chuckled. “Yes, well, be careful who you share that belief with. Public opinion of Shinki leans more towards that of ‘devil’ than ‘god’. Though, I don’t doubt she harbours some form of twisted love towards us even still. Else we’d have long since starved to death.” They bowed. “I look forward to hearing from you again. I’ll have Elis investigate Wonderland shortly.”

Great. Of all the people to have free roam around her ‘safe’ space. Alice gave her polite goodbyes and exited the temple. Louise leaned against the wall, her eye closest to the door closed, not-so-subtly eavesdropping on the entire conversation. Seemed she lacked the manners she valued so much.

“So? How’d it go? ☆”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

“Excellent!” Louise said with a wide smile. Alice gazed off across Vina, her eyes dancing back and forth across the streets. “Is something the matter? Pray tell, if there’s anything you must know.”

“This isn’t everyone,” Alice said plainly.

“Oh?” Louise said. The one eye she had open frantically looked everywhere besides Alice herself. “Why yes, it’s expected that our scouting efforts may have failed to find some people. Makai is a vast place, after all. You’re very observant!”

It’s almost like she wanted Alice to find her suspicious. She moved to ask about Yumeko’s whereabouts.

Small translucent orbs of purple surrounded her. Alice glanced at her see-through hand.

“Oh? What’s this? ☆”

“It’s morning in Gensokyo.”

“... Morning?”

Of course, Makai doesn’t follow the typical day-night cycle. “There're days, where the world is bright, and nights, where the world is dark. I dream at night, so when it becomes day the dream ends and I have to go back.”

“Oh…” Louise said, her voice full of wonder. “The world above sounds so fascinating….”

Alice elected not to mention that the cycle of day and night was the most mundane thing about Gensokyo.

“You’re really going to help me see it?”

“No promises.” Alice’s body had almost disappeared. “But I’ll see you in my next dream, anyway.”

The last thing Alice saw was Louise’s smiling face. When she woke, she placed a hand on the centre of her chest, feeling it beat abnormally fast.

Chapter Text

Alice left the graveyard and flew towards the Myouren Temple. Gensokyo filled her with a strange feeling that day. Her sense of not belonging in this world burned stronger than it ever had, thoughts that sparked the moment the stone gate shut and only grew stronger upon learning humans transforming into youkai was an offence punishable by permanent extermination. Still, for whatever reason, she was spared, and she swore to live out her life as a youkai in Gensokyo, else their deaths be for nothing.

“So you’re Alice?” Byakuren Hijiri asked. Alice tilted her head in confusion. Shinki had probably mentioned her name at some point, she reasoned.

“Yes. I need your help. I believe that there’s people still stuck in Makai. Makai’s been in ruins for eight years. If that is the case, then I think they deserve freedom.”

“I see. Your kind heart is on full display,” Byakuren said with a gracious smile, not that Alice cared for the compliments. The monk spoke as if she’d already known there were survivors left in Makai. “I absolutely agree, those of Makai deserve to live much happier lives. However… I question whether their god would agree.”

Alice’s eyes lit up. “How did you meet Shinki? Marisa told me you used some of her magic.”

“Shinki? So that’s her name. Very well. It appears you know the god well, I doubt she’d have an issue with me disclosing this to you.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Hijiri Byakuren.”

The voice snapped Byakuren out of her rest. She glanced up at the figure, cloaked and hooded in red with their face hidden. She rose to meet them at eye level. All she could tell was that the person had silver eyes and hair, though the length of which remained a mystery.

“You don’t belong here. I’m the god of Makai, I’d like to help you escape.”

Byakuren politely bowed in the god's presence. She glanced out of the sealed Hokkai. Throughout her entire time here, she’d watched as Makai went from a beautiful, luscious place to one of ruin. “So then you’re…”

“I have one condition,” the god interrupted, preventing Byakuren’s next words: ‘the one who caused that.’ Byakuren looked back at her, sensing regret and sadness. “The gate separating Makai from the outside world must never be opened. I have cause to be… wary of accidentally allowing unwanted people to come here, or vice-versa. Do you have allies in the above world?”

Byakuren talked about Murasa, Ichirin, and all the other youkai she had helped. Who they were, what they looked like, and how they were buried beneath ground because of their allegiance with her. The god withdrew a small cube.

“This is Tobikura. Key to unlocking the seal of Hokkai. I’ll meet with your allies in Gensokyo, give them this, along with some instructions. I apologise for the roundabout method of helping you escape… trust me, this is how it must be.”

“I thank you for your kindness.” Byakuren clasped her hands together in prayer. “Your compassion will be rewarded.”

The god turned away without acknowledgement. After taking a few steps, she stopped, looked down at the ground, and appeared to whisper something inaudible. She turned back to Byakuren.

“You’re someone good of heart. If it doesn’t displease you, might I make a couple requests?”

Byakuren was taken aback at the sudden display of courtesy. She nodded, allowing her to continue.

“I have something I’d like to teach you. The people of Gensokyo are powerful, even stronger than me. Someone like you shouldn’t be punished for reasons like that. You’ll need some kind of weapon to defend yourself, something to scare those powerful people away from punishing you like this again. It’d be much safer in your hands than mine.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“After that, she taught me her great magic, met with my allies and gave their ship the ability to pass into Makai,” Byakuren finished. “Although… there was one strange thing.”

“That is?”

“The god - Shinki - was adamant that nobody without permission was to be allowed into Makai. But she did nothing about Marisa.”

Alice leaned forward in thought. That was strange, though she chalked it up as probably having something to do with the incident all those years ago.

“I’d love to venture back to Makai and rescue those in need. However, I believe in that god’s judgement. If she thought their lives would be better here, I have no doubt she’d have freed them already.” Byakuren leaned back, thinking. “If you had her permission, I would not hesitate to lend my assistance.”

Alice restrained herself from mentioning how much easier said than done that would be. She stood up and gave a polite bow. “One more question.”

“Go ahead.”

“What’s your policy on minor violence on temple grounds?”

“Huh?” Byakuren jumped. “I-I’d much rather you didn’t… though as long as it’s not going overboard I suppose it’s not too much of an issue… Does this still have to do with Makai?”

“Don’t worry about it,” Alice said. When she went to leave, she rolled her shoulder then held her fist out to the side of her head. Sure enough when she walked through the doors…

“Yo, Ali- Ow!” Marisa recoiled, holding her hands over her nose where Alice’s fist had whipped into it.

“Thieves are meant to be good at being sneaky.”

“I thought I had ya this time!”

“What are you doing here?” Alice asked. Marisa followed her out of the temple grounds.

“Well I followed ya coz I was worried ‘bout ya. What else?”

“Worried about me?” Alice asked, turning her head.

“Well, last night I snuck into ya house and borrowed one of ya books.” Alice raised one of her dolls to her side, causing Marisa to flinch. “A-and well I heard ya sleep talkin’ and stuff. Didn’t catch much, but it was super weird.”

Alice’s eyes widened as her jaw dropped, and she could feel the burning of her cheeks reddening. “Y-you heard what!?”

“I dunno! It was hella creepy. Good thing nobody was there ta hear it!” Marisa exclaimed proudly, briefly uncovering her bleeding nose and earning a scowl from Alice. “Good thing only one person was there ta hear it!”

Alice grimaced at this revelation. She’d never talked in her dreams until last night, so this revelation of her being a sleep-talker was new. And for Marisa to learn it first of all people, she couldn’t think of anything more embarrassing.

“Y’know, sleep talkin’ ain’t that big a deal. Reimu does it too. Heck, one time I walked into the shrine and she was mublin’ and callin’ someone in her dreams ‘cute’. Meira, I think?” Marisa rambled away. “Don’t tell her I told ya that. She don’t even know I know.”

“What did you hear from me?”

“Nothin’ that bad. Somethin’ ‘bout movin’ past somethin’. I left too quickly to catch much else.” Alice felt her face darken. “Ya know, if sleep talkin’s really that bad a thing, I borrowed a book from Patchy on how ta stop doin’ it. I can give it to ya if ya want. Call it even?”

“I’d rather ask for one of Eirin’s drugs.”

Marisa pouted, though her face soon became one of genuine sincerity. “And you talkin’ ‘bout people in Makai with Byakuren. If somethin’s wrong you can talk ta me, y’know.”

Though she hated to admit it, Marisa was the most reliable person she could talk to about this stuff, given how close she was not only to both incidents, but Alice herself. After Alice became a youkai and began living in the house she found the ritual book in, Marisa would pester her non-stop trying to become friends. Eventually she succeeded, even managing to become more than that, and she was the only thing keeping Alice with any sense of belonging in this world. She gestured for Marisa to follow her back to the forest of magic and Marisa’s face brightened up immediately.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Are you even listening!”

“Yesh!” Marisa responded, her mouth filled with the eighth slice of cake with the dolls bringing her ninth. “Itsh notsh mysh faultsh-”

“Swallow!”

Marisa followed the instruction, gulping down the cake. “It’s not my fault ya make such delicious cakes!” Alice sighed with a shake of her head and leaned back in her chair. This is what she gets for being hospital to her guests. “So yer sayin’ those people from way back then are still alive over there? And yer dreams sound cool, can I have ‘em?”

“Is there anything you don’t think about stealing?”

“Nope!”

Alice shook her head, wondering how she ended up with someone like this. “Yes, that’s the jist of it. Shinki’s gone missing, so they have no way to escape. And I roped myself into helping them.”

Marisa nodded along before taking an unreasonably large bite out of a cube of toffee flavoured cake. “Nowsh-” Marisa cut herself off, swallowing her food. “Now that ya mention it, Reimu saw ya when ya were a kid down there, but ya never talk about it. How’d ya wind up there?”

“It was an accident, but Shinki let me stay there to practise magic. I’d rather not talk about it.”

“I getcha. Sorry ‘bout… y’know, what happened.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Alice said, waving it aside. It’s not like Marisa should feel any blame for that event, regardless. “Back then, were you or Reimu the one to fight Shinki?”

“Nope. Reimu got lost after she fought ya and turned back. I was busy fightin’ everythin’ I could see to test my strength against ‘em. Then I saw all the flashy fightin’ at the castle and went towards it. By the time I got there, that huge attack started and I couldn’t get close. No way younger me coulda survived in the middle of that. Nowadays it’d be a piece of cake. Probably. Oh, thank you.”

Marisa expressed her final words to the doll that placed a piece of strawberry cake on the table for her.

“Did you see Shinki when you went to Makai afterwards?”

“Ya mean the incident with the flying UFO thingies? Nah, I didn’t.”

“And after the great magic was used. Did anything else happen?”

“Hmm…” Marisa thought, waving her fork back and forth, the cake at the end of it almost slipping off. “Well, some maid girl came, berated me for being too violent and forced me ta leave or die. Didn’t say much else, though. And I wasn’t in the mood for fightin’ anymore at that point. Guess she had a point, though. I hate thinkin’ ‘bout how I was back then. Good thing the spell card rules came about, eh?”

Alice was taken aback momentarily while she gazed into Marisa’s eyes. Regret over how they were as a kid wasn’t exactly something she thought they could relate over, yet here it was. Eventually, Alice brushed it aside.

“And what about her?”

“Her? Oh, ya mean Lady Mima? I’m just as clueless ta where she is as everyone else.”

“She never mentioned anything to you? No retirement plans, never talked about wanting something new?”

“Nope. She just up and vanished after Makai,” Marisa shrugged. “Maybe she learnt somethin’ there that took her interest. Shame, she was almost like a mom I never really had.”

Again with the relatable stuff spewing from her mouth. For a moment, Alice thought it no wonder that they became this close despite seeming so different. Only for that moment, though, it was definitely the world’s eighth wonder.

“Hm…” Alice leaned forward. “Alright, thanks for your help.”

“Ya got any ideas what ta do now?”

“Yeah, there’s someone I need to talk to. Not here, though.”

“Alright then. I’ll do what I can ta help, then!”

Alice raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t ask you to-”

“Don’t gimme dat,” Marisa smiled. “I’ve known ya enough to know when somethin’s wrong. And when somethin’s wrong, any girlfriend’s gotta help!”

A part of Alice’s mind wished to resist, though anybody who knew Marisa would tell you how pointless that is. “Sure. Just don’t mess things up when I’m asleep. And don’t listen to me sleep-”

“I know, I know!” Marisa leaned back in her chair, stretching and giving a yawn. “Speakin’ of, imma crash at your place now.”

“It’s barely noon!”

“I was too afraid ta sleep last night!”

Eventually, Marisa made her way inside and passed out on the couch, the sound of snoring filling the house for the rest of the day. Alice spent most of her time with failed attempts to convince herself that having Marisa help wasn’t a bad thing, and the sun soon set with Marisa still asleep. Alice resumed to her bedroom, taking one of Eirin’s dream pills, and falling asleep.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Wheee~ Ow!” Someone crashed into Alice’s bed the moment she and it arrived in Wonderland, sending both tumbling off the edge of the carpet. She steadied herself in flight while the dream bed crashed into the carpet below. Elise had slowed her own fall with her wings, then glared at Alice. “The heck! Where’d you come from!?”

“I show up here at night,” Alice said, brushing herself off. “What happened to the investigation?”

Elis jumped, her eyes wandering everywhere as she twiddled her fingers. “W-well… y’know… This place is so fricken boring! Couldn’t you have livened it up a little?”

“Sorry that an eleven-year-old’s imagination doesn’t live up to your standards.”

“You’d better be! This place is so boring it’s making me not wanna investigate it! Yep! Mhm! All your fault!”

“I’m off to see Sariel. I’ll inform them of you slacking off at work.”

“W-wait!” Elis flew to a carpet and pretended to look over it closely. “S-see? I’m investigating, ain’t I?”

“Good, now keep it up,” Alice said. She flew off towards the Makai village with Elis’ disgruntled words lingering in the air behind her. She didn’t think anything of Elis not working properly. Not like she’d find anything worthwhile.

Yuugen allowed Alice into the city. She quickly slipped into the temple, found Sariel, and began telling them what she found out.

“You said this person was Hijiri Byakuren?” Sariel repeated, tapping their fingers on the table between them.

“You know her?”

“I know of her. Shinki mentioned her a couple times before the incident,” Sariel said, raising one of their hands to their chin. “And she didn’t let you use the boat? Strange….”

Alice tilted her head. “How come?”

“Never mind. All it means is that if Elis’ investigation turns up with nothing, we’ll need to find her after all. You said Shinki was in Hokkai. If that’s the case, that’d be her last known location. I’ll look there.”

Alice didn’t care much for the sudden change in topic. If anything, this was much more important. “The boat should’ve come to Makai back then too. Did you see anything?”

Sariel shook their head. “News to me. I’ve heard no reports of such an event. Perhaps Shinki erected a barrier between us and the path to Hokkai for just that incident. I didn’t even know Hokkai’s seal was open. Seems she’s really eager to keep us here without hope. Their voices have grown much worse, too….”

Alice didn’t respond, neither physically nor verbally.

Sariel stood up and gave a polite bow. “Thank you for your efforts. I’ll assist Elis then begin investigating Hokkai personally. Do you have any plans?”

“I’d like to ask around for some information about a few years ago, and explore Makai myself.” It wasn’t completely a lie, though definitely hiding her true intentions. Sariel didn’t seem to catch on.

“Very well. I suppose I’ll leave Yuki and Mai in charge of the city whilst we’re gone. Once again, thank you for your efforts. They are much appreciated.”

Alice raised her hand, a gesture that it wasn’t a problem. Sariel left the temple first and flew away. Alice left afterwards, noticing Louise not-so-subtly eavesdropping once more. Not that she minded, she needed her for something anyway.

“Can we talk?” She asked.

“What’s this about? ☆”

“Take me to her.”

Louise's face betrayed one of shock, and Alice expected her to say ‘I know not what you speak of.’ Eventually, she let the facade drop. “Are you most certain? I’ve been keeping their whereabouts secret for a reason.”

“It’s the best way for us to make progress.” Alice narrowed her eyes slightly. “What reason?”

“If you’re that adamant, I can not refuse.” She leaned in and whispered into Alice’s ear. “And… the people around here hate Shinki for what she did. I don’t think they’d take too kindly to people trying to bring her back.”

Chapter Text

Moonlight coated the Hakurei Shrine when Marisa touched down outside the sliding doors. She forced them open, making a loud clack in an attempt to awaken the sleeping girl inside. An attempt which failed; Marisa frowned at the Shrine Maiden, sleeping with her body beneath her kotatsu and mumbling.

“Mmm… Meira….” Reimu rolled onto her side, fidgeting in her sleep. “You’re so forward…. You make me feel so….”

Must everyone in her life do this creepy sleep talking thing? “Yo, Reimu!” After Reimu failed to wake up, Marisa walked over and nudged her face with her foot. Reimu weakly scrambled and pawed at Marisa’s foot, eyes creeping open. Reimu pushed the foot away when she regained her senses, rising to a seated position then rubbing her eyes, blissfully unaware of the blush on her face.

“What do you want…?” Reimu asked, her tone a mix of sleepy and grumpy. “I was having a great dream….”

“I could tell.” Reimu tilted her head in confusion. “I wanna talk ‘bout somethin’. Ya remember Makai?”

“What about it?”

Reimu had mellowed out since they first met. Back then, her pride in her status as the ‘great Hakurei Shrine Maiden’ was clear, fighting back against anybody she perceived as a threat to the shrine or Gensokyo, Makai included. Though, perhaps luckily, she was hopeless with directions in unfamiliar places. Marisa trusted Reimu to be on their side, hence why she came here to ‘recruit’ her, but starting out with being a little vague couldn’t hurt anyone. Just in case. Alice was trusting her not to mess anything up.

“What if dere’s still people alive in dere?” Marisa asked. Reimu rubbed her eyes, leaning her head in her hand.

“...” Reimu leaned forward. “Why? Did you see someone when you went there?”

“Well, nah, other den da monk. But y’know, it was all still so ruined. I’ve been thinkin’, if anyone was alive, it’d kinda suck for them to be stuck there.”

“If anyone was still alive, wouldn’t their god have fixed everything?”

Marisa paused for a moment, pouting in thought. “I guess. But still, there’s a chance someone’s out there, right? You didn’t really do much, but the rest of us kinda messed up pretty bad back then. I keep thinkin’... don’t we kinda owe it to ‘em to help ‘em out? If dere’s anyone dere, ya know.”

“You’re asking whether they’d be allowed in Gensokyo?”

“Not really, moreso whether ya wanna help me look when I head over.”

Reimu’s arm she was leaning on sank, her face falling into her arms like a pillow. She let out a deep, depressed sigh. “I can’t.”

“Eh? Whaddya mean ya can’t?”

Reimu closed her eyes, tapping her finger against the table. “Listen, if there are people there I’d love to help them. It’s just… you know how there are some rules I have to uphold for the Hakurei God? Making sure no humans become youkai, no youkai attack humans in the village, those things.”

“Da ‘really really important ones that you’ll always enforce’, yeah.” Despite Alice being a human-turned-youkai, Marisa managed to convince Reimu to spare her. It definitely wasn’t an easy task, and by the end of it Reimu only seemed to spare her thanks to Marisa growing close to Alice.

“Well - for some reason - keeping Makai demons out of Gensokyo is one of those. Yukari said some vague nonsense about them being ‘far more dangerous than even anyone from the moon’.” Reimu sighed again, her body sinking further. “Didn’t tell me why, she’s Yukari, but it’s still something I have to enforce anyway. Just forget about whether there’s anybody there.”

Marisa bit her lip. That certainly made things more awkward. Alice and the people of Makai were working to escape as they spoke. With how much this meant to her, Marisa couldn’t just turn around and stop helping or tell Alice herself to stop. But with Yukari against them, there’s almost no way they’d ever be safe out here. And given Alice felt so strongly about this, it’d be a shame to deflate her mood or, gods forbid, inadvertently convince her it’s not worth it. Alice never seemed happy with life, but with the people of Makai safe with her, perhaps that’d change things. At least there was still someone else who might be able to help them. Might.

“Alright den. See ya later, Reimu.”

Marisa gave a short wave before flying away towards the western edge of the barrier.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Slosh. Splash.

The sound of water drowned out their flight, and Alice became increasingly annoyed with the large basin Louise carried beneath her. After all, they had to fly slower than their maximum potential to ensure it didn’t spill. “What’s that for?” She asked.

“The fountain in Vina is the only source of fresh water we’ve had all these years. As the only person who knows where the others are, I took it upon myself to bring them water. Wouldn’t want them going thirsty, would we? ☆”

Alice acknowledged the good point. She then glanced at Louise. Come to think of it, she never asked the obvious question.

“You’re a ghost.”

“Observant! ☆”

Alice wasn’t sure whether that comment was a compliment or complete sarcasm. Her way of speaking was a little hard to understand.

“Did you… die… in the great magic?” Alice asked, tip-toeing around the big word just in case it was traumatic.

“No, just before it. I was travelling to the world above, eager for a holiday. Just my luck, I ran into all four of the invaders in a row. The lady without legs was the last one. Something about her attacks were… different.”

“How so?” Alice tilted her head.

“She hit me with an attack, even I could tell it was low-output from someone as strong as her. When it hit, it separated my spirit from my body, like some special power. And, well, when you die it turns out the moments immediately after take forever to go by, so all I could do was watch my own lifeless body collapse to the floor and think back on my life. Your mind focuses especially on all the mistakes you made, it’s torture. But I guess dying like that lets me exist like this, and not whatever Sariel sees and hears. Maybe I should be thankful?”

The two ducked down into the canyon, lava falling either side of them. “I’m… sorry to hear that.”

“Don’t fret it,” Louise said with a smile before falling silent. Alice could tell by her expression that she was deep in thought. “Is there truthfully no escape without Shinki?”

“Do you not want her help, even if it’s necessary?”

“No, nothing like that.” They emerged from the bottom of the canyon into what would’ve been an entirely new world if everything wasn’t scorched beyond recognition. The final, bottom layer of Makai, once frozen over but now bubbling more intensely than the others. Alice worried about the water. Would it really not evaporate down here?

“In truth… I don’t care about Makai. Or Shinki, or anyone here. Perhaps it’s my attachments as a ghost, but… the only thing I’ve cared about all this time is seeing the above world. That’s why I hang out with both those from Vina and those down here, I don’t care for the agenda of either side.”

Alice gazed ahead of her. “If you want my opinion, there’s two ways you can escape. Both of them would require Shinki, in some form or another.”

“I see…” Louise gave a solemn expression. “Alice.” Louise’s voice took on a much more emotional tone. “I’ve thought for a while. It’s like my entire existence as a ghost is to see the above world. When I finally see it… when I’m there… what happens then? Would I have anything to exist for?”

Alice chuckled slightly. “I wouldn’t worry about that. There’s no shortage of things to do up there. You’ll find something else. In fact, you’ll find many things. Like new people to get close to…” Alice said, thinking quickly of Marisa. “New past times. New places to explore. New incidents to live through and talk about. Gensokyo is a very, very lively place.”

Louise smiled back at her, her demeanour warming up as quickly as it shifted. “Is that really so…? That’s so wonderful to hear! I just can’t wait! ☆”

Alice couldn’t help but smile, a feeling of warmth grasping her body. Though, she couldn’t be sure if that was because of the terrain or the emotional discussion.

They arrived at their destination; one remarkably well constructed two-story house, and a small crystalline hut just next to it hidden within the tiny valley between two mountains. An unfamiliar girl stood atop the house, flying up to the two of them once they arrived.

“You’re early. We still have plenty of water left,” the light-pink haired girl said. She had similarly coloured eyes, much like all of Shinki’s creations, and wore a short-sleeved white dress that cut off just above the knees and a black sleeveless jacket. Atop her head were two black devil horns, and she had pink wings lined at the top with black, though they were significantly smaller than the wings Elis possessed. She turned to Alice, her eyes narrowing and betraying a sense of hostility. “Who is this?”

“Oh, don’t worry, she’s no threat! In fact, she’s quite a history with Yumeko, isn’t that right?”

Alice frowned at being prompted to speak. “Shinki took me in a while ago, before the great magic. Alice Margatroid.”

The girl’s eyes twitched at the name. “Is that right…? Yumeko’s talked about you before… Then… what are you doing here?” She asked, hostility and defensiveness still in her voice.

“I’m…” Alice cut herself off, pausing for a moment and thinking of the safest response. “Looking for Shinki.” Not a complete lie either, though unlike her goal to help everyone, she was unsure whether that was what she really wanted. She’d rather see these people settled down in Gensokyo than meet that person’s mother again, she was sure of that.

“How did you get here?”

Alice recounted her story about dreams, prompting the demon to laugh.

“Really? Dreams bring you here? What, are you one of that devil’s illusions?”

“Senkou, treat her with respect,” A new, light voice said, catching Alice off guard. She narrowed her eyes on the demon’s - Senkou’s - shoulder, only to see a tiny fairy. And she was tiny. Still, she could make out blonde hair and a white dress, with a red tie.

“We can’t afford to let our guard down, Mika! What if she’s on Sariel’s side?” Sariel’s side? The words echoed in her brain.

“You can’t go around treating everyone like a threat.” The fairy - Mika - hopped off Senkou’s shoulder and fluttered up to Alice’s face. At this distance, Alice was certain she could only be the size of one of her eyes, at most. She held her arm across her body, bowing politely. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Alicemargatroid,” she said as if it were only one name. Of course, the people of Makai wouldn’t know about second names. Shinki gave them all only one.

“Just Alice.”

“Alice,” Mika repeated, in a slightly puzzled tone. “I’m pleased to see you! Yumeko will be overjoyed!”

Senkou flared her nostrils, holding one hand out to her side as it swirled with red magic. “Why are you trusting her so easily? Don’t you remember-”

“Senkou, SHUT UP!” Mika screeched, louder than anybody fifty times her size could manage. Alice flinched backwards, and a sense of fear clearly washed over Senkou as if she had angered a maniacal ruler. The magic vanished from her hand and she grumbled. A red blob enveloped her and she teleported away, leaving behind remnants of red.

“Ahem,” Mika shakily cleared her throat. Her eyes averted downwards slightly, as if what Senkou said had shaken her up a little. “Forgive her, she’s very distrusting of others. Don’t blame her… she only means the best. She’s usually much more cheeky and positive when you get to know her.”

“D-don’t sweat it…” Alice said, unsure if she herself should be afraid of the monster in front of her. “I deal with worse.”

“Yumeko’s in her room,” Mika said. “I’m looking forward to speaking more with you, Alice.”

Mika flew away down to the house. Louise smiled at Alice. “See? Somebody else here has manners, don’t they? ☆”

Alice followed Louise down into the red-bricked house. It felt almost… strange, to go from the Ruins of Vina to how this place looked. Even the inside was furnished and well-looked after. Though, that’s to be expected from the house of a maid.

Louise led her upstairs and slid open a door before placing the basin of water by the entrance. “You’re early,” a nostalgic voice responded, though Alice couldn’t yet see the face behind Louise.

“Yes, well,” Louise said, clearly getting ready to introduce Alice. She grabbed the book at her hip, ready to hold it up as if it was identification. She doubted Yumeko would need it, but the people of Makai don’t physically age like she does, so best to be sure. “I have my reasons. You have a visitor~.”

Louise floated through the ground and instantly, Yumeko’s eyes widened in shock. Something felt different about her. She had the usual fluffy, wavy blonde hair and yellow eyes, and her short-sleeved red dress remained the same as usual, however she lacked her headdress and apron, the latter of which instead taken, sewed and refashioned into a white cape. Without anything signalling her position as a maid, she gave off a much more casual aura.

Yumeko jumped through the room, fading out into a yellow outline which rematerialised in front of Alice. She gave her a big hug that almost sent her toppling backwards. She smiled and returned the gesture, remaining this way in nostalgic bliss. Yumeko’s hugs brought her back to when she was a child; her eyes twitching at the thought but nothing her mind did could fight it anymore. Her big sister, though now (funnily, to Alice) shorter than her, embracing her once more. Embarrassing though it was to admit at this age, she’d longed for this. After a few moments, Yumeko pulled away.

“You look so different.”

“So do you.”

“Really?” Yumeko asked, tilting her head. She realised what Alice had meant and looked down at her outfit. “Oh, right. That’s a… long story,” she said with a slight laugh. “How did you even get here? I thought you were in Gensokyo.” Alice briefly explained the same old story. “Dreams, huh…. I haven’t had one of those since Lady Shinki vanished. Guess you can’t shake being attached to this place. Lady Shinki would be flattered.”

“Speaking of Shinki,” Alice started. “Do you have any information about her? Why did she vanish?”

Yumeko’s face quickly became serious, as she placed a hand on Alice’s shoulder. “I’ll tell you what I know, just promise me one thing.”

“That is?”

“Don’t tell anybody from Vina. I’ll explain anything - just give me your word.”

“I promise.”

Yumeko smiled, giving her instant trust. She gestured for Alice to sit on the floor next to the low table, which she followed. Yumeko sat across from her, hand on her cheek.

“Hmm… Well, I guess I’ll start with this. After the invaders left… Lady Shinki created this house for her and I to stay in for a while. She… wasn’t herself after the incident, that much was for certain. Depressed… hardly moving… it was strange.” Yumeko averted her gaze, awkwardly fiddling with her fingers. She spoke with many pauses, as if she’d never talked about this to anyone before.

“I can imagine. Sounds like the exact opposite of who I knew,” Alice said. Shinki was always a ray of happiness. Her smile plagued Alice’s thoughts, though she hastily locked it away.

“Yeah, but I kept serving as her maid, anyway. After not too long, I finally asked her…”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Lady Shinki.” Yumeko held the sides of her dress, giving a polite curtsy. “If I might ask a question?”

Lady Shinki lay with her arms stretched across the table, head leaning against it. Her eyes betrayed emptiness, the stark contrast of her usual upbeat joy. “Mhm. Go ahead, Yumeko.”

“Why don’t you remake Makai?”

Shinki’s eyes narrowed. She let out a depressed sigh. “That’s what I’ve been thinking about… But I don’t know…”

“If you need a second opinion, Lady Shinki, I’m happy to listen.”

Lady Shinki smiled, but her eyes showed no change in emotion. “I got carried away because of what that woman did to my creations… I accidentally destroyed Makai. I killed… all but the very strongest.” Tears seemed to well in Lady Shinki’s eyes. “How would they all feel if I just… recreated everything as if nothing happened? Replaced the homes they got so attached to… the family they spent their lives with… the friends they made. Would it not be an insult?”

“How so, Lady Shinki?”

“I created everyone in my image… you, everything else in Makai, you’re all perfect to me. To destroy everything and replace it all… it’s like admitting that they’re all replaceable. That the people they lost were replaceable. I shouldn’t be able to bury my mistakes and start again… just because I’m a god. Should I?”

“Lady Shinki, I assure you nobody would think of you like that.”

“They would, Yumeko. I gave you all free thought to think what you will of me. If everybody followed me loyally after this… it’d be robotic. Hollow. That’s not the world I created…” Lady Shinki looked up at Yumeko. “Yumeko… you’ve always been a perfect maid to me. I wouldn’t want anyone else but you.” Yumeko jumped, holding her hand over her heart as she felt her cheeks burn. “What do you think of me?”

“I-I…” Yumeko fumbled.

“As a mistress.”

Yumeko gulped before speaking. “You’ve been perfect… of course. Kind, loving, understanding. You were so kind to me… I sometimes forgot you were my mistress.”

“Then, would you serve anyone else? If I vanished, could you bring yourself to continue being a maid? Could I be replaced?”

“Of course not.”

“Then… you understand how I feel.” Lady Shinki paused, as if letting her feelings sink into Yumeko. And they did; the thought of serving anyone besides Lady Shinki, it sickened her stomach. Something in Lady Shinki’s eyes changed, though, as if Yumeko’s prior answer had… reaffirmed her, somehow. “Yumeko… what should I do?”

“You can do whatever you wish, Lady Shinki.”

“What would you do if you were me?” Lady Shinki asked. “If you made something perfect, if you made sentient lifeforms that you loved with all your heart, and then killed ninety-nine per-cent of them…” Lady Shinki bit her lip, her body shaking. “Would you recreate everything and forget those you loved? Or would you accept your failure and leave everything as is? Or maybe I should remake the buildings, flowers, grass, mountains, but not people. Wouldn’t that feel soulless…? No, a cheap imitation like that wouldn’t work… it’d be too depressing….” Lady Shinki said, as if working through her options as she spoke.

Yumeko hesitated. She stepped forward and crouched next to her mistress, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I would do what I could to protect those who are left. Apologise, own up to what happened, and do everything I can for them.”

Lady Shinki placed a hand on top of Yumeko’s. “Yes, that’s not a bad idea… but to face the others after what I did….”

“Take as much time as you need, Lady Shinki. I’ll always be here for you. As a maid… or… someone to… talk to…” Yumeko said awkwardly. It was difficult to think of herself as anything more around Lady Shinki, but perhaps that’s what she needed right now.

“Thank you, Yumeko…” Lady Shinki said.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Next time I woke up, she was gone. Nobody’s seen her since. She’s still around - she creates food and leaves it for us - but… try as I might, even I couldn’t catch a glimpse…” Yumeko said quietly. She took a slip of paper out of a nearby drawer and passed it to Alice, who unfolded it. “She left this for me.”

Dear Yumeko,

Thank you for talking to me before ♡! I’m heading out. I don’t know when I’ll be back. I’ll be wandering Makai and trying to figure out what I should do now. Hopefully, I shouldn’t be too long. Though if I do take long, I suppose that’s an answer of itself, right?

If I don’t return, then just know that you’re special to me. Thank you for staying by my side through everything. I love you, and I love all of my creations. No matter what, that won’t change.

Shinki ♡

Alice folded the letter into quarters and handed it back to Yumeko. “Sounds like she was really struggling.”

Yumeko let out a soft exhale. She held the letter close to her chest. “Maybe if I started talking to her sooner, things could’ve been different.” Yumeko placed the letter back into the drawer. “I’ve read that letter hundreds of thousands of times by now. It doesn’t feel like her and I are any less close, even after all this time.”

“So that’s why you stopped wearing the maid outfit.”

“Mhm. I promised Lady Shinki I’d only ever be her maid. To wear it when I’m no longer in any position to serve her… as she said, it’d be an insult.”

“What happened after? Why don’t you want people in Vina knowing this stuff?”

Yumeko leaned forward again. “It took a long time for me to accept that Lady Shinki wasn’t coming back. When I finally did… I went out to meet with Sariel and talk about what we should do. To say we had a disagreement would… be an understatement.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“What are you saying…?” Yumeko asked, taken aback by the archangel’s words. “Lady Shinki… a coldhearted monster? Do you hear yourself?”

Sariel shrugged, effortlessly waving Yumeko’s challenge away. “She put Makai in ruins. She vanished without making a single step towards correcting it. She’s either not the benevolent god we thought, or immensely foolish. I understand your allegiance to her, but use your head for once rather than your heart.”

“Are these the lies you’ve spread around Vina?” Yumeko asked, stepping forward. “How do you think Lady Shinki feels after all of this? You think she WANTED this? It’s the fault of those from that other world! For you to paint it all as Lady Shinki’s fault… to make her out as evil… how do you expect her to return after you’ve turned her own people against her!?”

“She committed a nigh omnicide, accident or not. She's clearly unfit to be our god and knows it. Everyone in Makai lost multiple people important to them. Everyone in Makai lost their homes, and Shinki abandoned them to live in this wasteland. This is all true, is it not?” Sariel paced around Yumeko, imposing their large stature over her. “What people need most in these times of suffering is a leader. A caring leader, who will do anything for their people. That’s where I stepped in. I’ve done my best with the scraps she left to make a temporary village.”

“Temporary?”

“You think the people want to stay here? With everything they’ve lost?” Sariel asked. “No. Nobody wants to be in this hellscape. I’m finding a way to Gensokyo, and the survivors are coming with me. It’s what’s best for us all, the living, and the dead.”

“Are you kidding me?” Yumeko asked. “This ALL happened BECAUSE people from Makai went to the above world and they retaliated. It won’t be any different this time. Shinki stopped us leaving to protect us! You’re trying to lead everyone to their deaths!”

“No. This time, the people have a proper guardian. I devoted myself to protecting the people from those in the above world, at all costs to myself. It’s what any good leader would do, don’t you think? And,” Sariel looked down at Yumeko, tilting their head. “Shouldn’t the one holding the position as her ‘strongest’ creation do the same? If you’re willing to help everyone in these trying times, come to Vina. If you insist on standing by these foolish delusions, know that I won’t take kindly to anyone who stands against my people.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“And so I exiled myself down here. Far better than hanging around with that egotistical maniac.”

Alice found herself lost in thought. At the least, her suspicions about Shinki not being the villain Vina painted her as were all but confirmed, even if Yumeko wasn’t the most unbiased narrator. Still, was it really right to keep everybody here? Gensokyo… might be more welcoming towards the people of Makai these days, though she couldn’t say for certain. Marisa definitely wouldn’t have a problem with it.

Of course, when Yumeko said ‘nobody had seen her since’, that wasn’t true; Byakuren had. Informing Yumeko of that would be risky. There was no doubt in Alice’s mind that Yumeko would leap out of her spot and dash up to Hokkai in search of clues, putting her on a collision course with Sariel. She glanced over at Yumeko, who was scanning once more over the letter left for her.

“What have you been up to since?”

Yumeko looked up from the letter. “Not much, really. I’ve ventured out looking for her, but couldn’t find any leads. Couldn’t explore the upper layers, though. Sariel’s been adamant about keeping me away from Vina.”

So she wouldn’t have been to Hokkai yet. Would Shinki have left something behind there? Even a strand of hair could be enough to find her, theoretically.

“I’m glad you’re here, though,” Yumeko said, leaning forward with a smile. “Mika and Senkou only found themselves here recently. Besides that, all I’ve had is Ayana to cheer me up.” Yumeko pulled a large plush out from beneath the table, its eyes closed, dress red with white plus shapes on the skirt. The sight made Alice instantly nostalgic. “You taught me how to make dolls, I taught you how to use my phasing technique and a bit of swordplay.” Yumeko’s eyes shined, as if thinking back to simpler times.

“I was surprised you made a plush that big on your first go.”

“I wanted to impress you!” Yumeko said with a laugh. “Of course, she only kept me company when she was actually awake.” Yumeko flicked the back of Ayana’s head. The sentient doll’s eyes opened, then she yawned and tilted her head at Alice.

“Who… are you…?”

“It’s Alice, remember?” Yumeko said, leaning in behind Ayana up to her ear. The doll tilted her head back to the side.

“Oh….” Ayana’s eyes drifted back to being closed as if Alice’s mere presence didn’t fly in the face of everything she’d come to know. She quickly fell back to sleep. Yumeko’s face darkened, as she recklessly tossed the doll backwards, where it hit the wall and fell onto her bed. Characteristically for Ayana, the act didn’t even disturb her. Alice chuckled.

“Lady Shinki helped me, though. I was never as creative as she was, nor would I be able to create things as beautiful as she does alone. Last time I tried was the one-eyed Tsubaki incident.”

“One-eyed Tsubaki is incredible,” Alice protested. “Do you still have her?”

“Yeah,” Yumeko said. She grabbed another doll from the drawer, this one lifeless. Characteristically, she only had one eye. She was also covered in small burn marks. “She was underneath something when… you know.”

“Guess she can’t stop with the battle wounds, can she?” Alice said with a smile. Yumeko smiled back, placing the doll back in the drawer.

After a few seconds of silence, Yumeko sighed and rested her face against the table, her hair: wavy, fluffy and, as Alice now realised, longer than she had previously, spread across it. “Do you think I said something wrong? Like… maybe if I answered her question differently, she’d still be with me. Then all three of us would be together again now....”

Alice rested her forehead in one hand. Yumeko had clearly been lonely without Shinki around, and while Alice hadn’t hoped to see her prior life’s mother again, something about bringing the three of them together still reverberated with her. She looked at her other hand, the blood of those seven men running through her fingers. Deep down, she’d figured as much. But sitting here now, having this conversation with this person, brought the depths of her heart that knew she hadn’t moved on - at least not as much as she’d tell herself - out to the surface. If that was the case, then everything that happened in her house back then was for nothing.

“...Yumeko.” She glanced upwards, still laying across the table. There was just… something she wanted to know. “You… haven’t really done anything these past seven years, right?”

Yumeko paused for a moment, letting the ‘seven years’ part sink in. Naturally, Yumeko was one of the only people who knew about days, weeks, months, etcetera, thanks to her closeness to Alice and Shinki. “Pretty much. All I’ve been doing is turning over every rock I can hundreds of times looking for her. Besides that… just… lazing around.”

“Quite the time off work.”

Yumeko smiled a little, though the loneliness was still in her eyes. “I am one of Shinki’s perfect creations. Her perfect maid. Whatever scraps of her perfect world are left - us, the people - we owe it to her to keep that in tact…” She looked away. “There’s nothing I can do if I can’t serve her….”

Alice narrowed her eyes. That’s… odd. Even contradictory. “Is that what Shinki would’ve wanted?” Alice asked. Yumeko looked up at her, gazing into her eyes. If it were anyone else, Alice probably would’ve felt challenged by their glare, but Yumeko’s felt more like a kind gesture to continue. “One of the last things you talked about was how you couldn’t be a maid if she wasn’t around. She knew that, but she still vanished.”

“You’re saying she wants me to be something else?” Yumeko asked, catching onto Alice’s point quickly.

“I think…” Alice started, casting her mind back to her past life, remembering what Shinki was like. “What she would’ve wanted was for everyone to find their own path now, without her.” Yumeko opened the folded letter again, eyes fixed on the middle of it. “Her perfect world doesn’t exist anymore. It seems… to me, at least… like she wants everyone to move on from that ‘perfect world’. Find… something else for themselves.” Of course, such a thing was difficult - no, downright impossible - with this world in the state it's in.

“You think that’s her answer?” Yumeko asked. Alice only gave a slow nod of affirmation. Yumeko gave it some thought, staying silent for a while. In that time, Alice couldn’t help but think if anyone else had suggested it, Yumeko’s hot-headedness would’ve immediately gotten the better of her. “It’s impossible…” Yumeko said quietly. “I… can’t think of anything I want besides her.”

If that was the case, she at least owed it to Yumeko to disclose what she knew about Shinki’s whereabouts. It’d put Yumeko and Sariel on a collision course, and possibly for no reason, but with a small chance of something, anything, being there, she couldn’t let herself hide it from Yumeko, with how much it means to her.

“I’ve already told Sariel this, but there was someone else who saw Shinki after the incident.” Yumeko’s head jolted up, leaning in and staring intently at Alice to continue. She explained what Byakuren had told her.

“Shinki was in Hokkai!?” Yumeko said, shooting up to her feet. “This is news to me! Come on, we can’t let Sariel find something before us!”

Yumeko turned around and used her powers to phase through the wall. Alice rushed out of the house and took off after Yumeko, though as always, Yumeko was faster. As she trailed further and further behind, Alice couldn’t help but feel uneasy about her decision. Once Yumeko flew out of sight, a strange feeling washed over her. Like someone looking back at a stupid thing they said or did as a child.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Alice landed on the red, blue and black tiles of Hokkai. The place was a marvel, giving off a technological feel in stark contrast to the rest of Makai. The outside seal had protected it from Shinki’s great magic, but nobody besides Shinki could access it until Marisa broke the seal.

Alice leapt up a few floors until a deep orange glow, reminiscent of the human world’s sun, overtook the land. It never moved, but Alice wondered if Shinki took inspiration from the above world in that regard. She ran over to Yumeko, crouched near the very edge of Hokkai covered in the orange glow.

“What… is it?” Alice asked, panting. Hokkai was on the top of the nine layers of Makai, so the journey there was exhausting. With how much time Sariel had ahead of them, given Vina was on the third layer, it’d be a miracle if they found anything before them. Although, maybe if Sariel was sufficiently stalled by Elis’ ramblings, there’d be a chance.

Yumeko rose to her feet, her fist clenched. She turned, held her hand out, and uncurled her fingers to reveal a hair tie with two red balls.

“That’s….”

Yumeko nodded, then closed her eyes. The balls on the hair tie glowed and began moving. Alice narrowed her eyes in anticipation. Thanks to Shinki’s magic, objects from Makai had their own will - her hair tie was of course no exception. If that’s the case….

Yumeko stopped, tossing a sword to her side. Alice’s eyes followed the path, revealing Sariel, clasping the sword between two of their fingers.

“This is neither where nor who I expected to see you with,” Sariel said, tossing the sword aside and gazing straight through Alice’s soul. “Do you no longer wish for Makai’s freedom?”

“It’s not that-”

Yumeko raised her arm, as if shielding Alice from an attack. “Don’t try manipulating her. Shinki cared for her like a mother would, she knows better than your lies.”

Sariel sighed with a disappointed shake of their head. They turned their attention towards Yumeko. They looked at the hair tie with a puzzled expression, as if its very existence didn’t make sense. Still, they held out their hand. “Give me that. It just so happens that finding Shinki is in my best interest right now. I’d hate for this to end in hostility when our interests align.”

“And if you find her?”

“We need her to open the gate.”

“So you can lead everyone straight to their deaths.”

Sariel’s face flared in annoyance. “You claim I lie about Shinki’s character, yet act as if I don’t care for the people. Don’t you see the hypocrisy?”

“Lady Shinki won’t open the gate. She closed it for a reason. Everyone is safe here, that’s all she wanted.”

Sariel closed their eyes, giving a shrug. “Then if she won’t open the gate, and she won’t remake Makai, we’ll have to resort to more forceful methods. I trust Shinki to know better, though.”

“You think you can do such things to Lady Shinki? Taking her place has sent your ego out of control.”

“I’ve trained nonstop since that incident to protect everyone from those wretches. I’m more than enough to face Shinki, yet alone you.” Sariel gestured with their fingers to hand the item over. “Last chance. Let me examine it.”

Yumeko clenched her teeth and tossed the hair tie across Hokkai, Sariel swiftly withdrawing a wand and pointing it towards the item. The beam fired caught a sword instead, dragging it towards them as Yumeko seized the chance to jump and grab it, twirling down towards the archangel. Sariel waved their wand, creating a tremendous explosion of light that Yumeko phased into an outline of herself to avoid.

Alice’s heart dropped as the fight vanished behind the explosion. It should’ve come as no surprise that this would be the end result, yet it stung all the same. What was her delusion this time? That she could satisfy Sariel’s desire to lead everyone out of the darkness, while simultaneously appeasing Yumeko’s wish of seeing Shinki again? Her fingers curled. Selfish, to try and force her way into the best of both worlds. Selfish… just like her.

Sariel emerged from the explosion, thrown back by some immense force with their arms in a defensive position. They pointed their wand at Yumeko, launching several huge orbs of light. Yumeko weaved in and out of Sariel’s attacks, phasing up to them and preparing to strike. Sariel struck first, however. Their wings slapped Yumeko the moment she became vulnerable and sent her flying across Hokkai.

“Stop…” Alice whispered, clawing for her grimoire in desperation.

“Well?” Sariel asked, holding their arms out to their side as if to assert superior power. “I thought Shinki created you as the ‘strongest.’”

“Stop!” Alice yelled, grabbing her grimoire and holding it out, only to see small orbs of light coming off her fading body. Both combatants turned their attention towards her.

“Worry not,” Sariel said. “I understand you and her have a connection. We’ll talk the next time you arrive. You’ll always have a home with us.”

…Home with them….

“Don’t listen to them!” Yumeko yelled, resuming her attack by throwing waves of swords at Sariel. Their small skirmish was cut short as Senkou teleported behind Sariel, launching a blast of red magic that took them off guard. Alice clenched her grimoire, forming a fireball and aiming towards the fight, not caring who it hit as long as the chaos - this ugly mesh of worlds that never should’ve collided - would stop.

And then her eyes opened.

She jolted up in her bed, looking around at the dolls around her room. She scrambled out of bed, staggering down the stairs as the effects of tiredness hadn’t yet vanished. She had to get back. Before anything got worse, she had to get back and do something! She foolishly gave out information to both sides, leading them straight to each other. Who knows what could happen by the time night comes again!? Such an illogical decision was too unlike her. It was too much like her.

She reached up to her kitchen cupboards, pulling them open and grasping for her sleeping pills.

“Yo, Alice!”

Alice froze in place, glancing over her shoulder at Marisa, painfully aware of her heavy breathing and sweating face. Marisa’s face turned solemn immediately upon seeing her, rushing over to her and grasping her hand.

“Yo, what’s up with you? Somethin’ happen?”

Chapter Text

The saltiness of the cracker flooded through Sara’s mouth as she gazed through the temple room. Beside her was the ice witch, Mai, the most tolerable of everyone in Vina, who had blue hair tied with a huge white ribbon, a long white dress and small wings jutting from her back. The fire witch, Yuki, wearing a no-sleeved black shirt over a white short-sleeved one, a large black hat with a white ribbon, and a long black skirt watched over the bench where Elis was healing an injured Sariel. Elis’ look of absolute disgust was plain to see, and it was no doubt she’d boil over soon.

“Three crackers says she’ll last less than ten more seconds,” Sara proposed, beginning the countdown on her hands.

“Deal,” Mai responded, glancing between the countdown and Elis’ ever growing fury. Three fingers… two fingers….

“AH, WHAT THE HECK!” Elis screeched, surely deafening the two closer to her. While flinching from the noise, Mai handed three crackers over to Sara. “First, I get sent to that fricken Wonderland or whatever the heck, find NOTHING useful, now I come back and NOBLE SARIEL IS FRICKEN INJURED!? WHO DID THIS!?”

“Yeah, who did it!” A red aura surrounded Yuki like flames. “I’ll burn them alive!”

Mai seemed to mutter something under her breath. Though inaudible, it was no doubt nothing positive.

“I bet it was that fricken human! Next time she comes here, I’m gonna fricken shove my-”

“Would you be silent…?” Sariel asked, holding their head as if suffering from a headache. In fact, Sara wagered that Elis' outburst did more damage than their assailant ever did. “It wasn’t Alice. Please don’t go assuming things like that about our best ticket out of here….”

“Who was it!?” Yuki asked, leaning in alongside Elis, their cheeks practically touching. The two looked like children, giving their parent puppy-dog eyes in hopes for some kind of reward.

“Yumeko and her gang.”

“Then I’ll burn Yumeko alive!”

“You’ll die in seconds,” Mai said. She brought her voice down to a whisper. “Idiot….”

“Well, where the heck are they? I need my fricken revenge!”

“Calm down, calm down…. She’s injured too,” Sariel said. “I need to rest and restore my strength. Unfortunately… it seems we have no hope of leaving Makai without Shinki. Alice’s information has all but confirmed that.”

Elis’ nostrils flared up, clearly disappointed by the news. Even Sara’s heart dropped upon hearing it, looking down defeatedly and taking another bite of her cracker. Mai appeared indifferent, while Yuki slowly shuffled over.

“That sucks….” Yuki’s voice came out quieter than usual. Mai had occasionally mentioned this type of behaviour, particularly regarding Shinki. Supposedly the fire witch was really, really beaten up and depressed over her ‘treachery’, and any mention of her could immediately deflate her mood. She crouched down and wrapped an arm around Mai, who did the same.

“She found an item in Hokkai that could aid our search before me. We fought, I almost got the upper hand, but her allies ambushed me. I retreated. They have a head start on the search.”

“How the heck’d Yumeko even know to go to fricken Hokkai of all places?” Elis asked. “It was the fricken human’s fault, right? Right!?”

“... Yes, though that’s not the entire story. Yumeko stayed quiet all this time, even I wouldn’t have known where she was. For Alice to have found her, she’d need help.”

“Then there’s a traitor among us….” Yuki said immediately, standing and scanning the entire room frantically. Such a prospect must be tough on her. She locked eyes on Sara. “You?”

Sara threw her hands up, a cracker jutting out her mouth. “What could I do? The second weakest person in this room is twenty times stronger than me. If none of you knew about Yumeko, what could I know?”

“Then I bet it’s YuugenMagan!” Yuki declared. “That thing could use its eyes to search everywhere. It’s kinda creepy….”

“Can I finish?” Sariel asked, their patience wearing thin. With everyone’s eyes on Sariel, Sara stood up and sneaked out from the temple. She went straight to the house in the southwest corner of the village and knocked six times in a rhythm.

“Come in!”

Sara pushed open the door, revealing Louise with a mirror floating in front of her, a floating comb brushing her hair. Sara grumbled. “Brushing your hair? Now? We need to get out of here!”

“A lady has to look her best when going on tour! ☆”

“They’re already talking about a ‘traitor’,” Sara said, leaning against the wall. “Sariel should know it’s you. If we don’t hurry up -”

“Alright, alright~,” Louise said, her mirror and comb floating into her bag. “Don’t get so worked up, Sara. Everything’s going to plan! ☆”

Sara bit the inside of her cheek, glancing toward the temple. She chose to follow her just this once and this is how she acts? “You’d better know what you’re doing.”

“I do, I do! We’ll be out of Makai in no time!” Louise said, scrambling to grab her things before throwing her bag over her shoulder.

“Alright, let’s go!”

Louise yanked Sara’s hood back, hiding her from YuugenMagan’s gaze. Sara waited for the eye to move, then the two darted out and flew over the wall surrounding Vina, ducking down into one crevice nearby out of sight. They slowly moved from crevice to crevice, taking off at full speed once they were out of the guard’s patrol range.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Wake.”

A battle-injured Yumeko unclasped her hands, Lady Shinki’s hair tie floating slowly into the air once she did. After a few seconds, the two red balls seemed to look around, then the hair tie danced back and forth through the dusty air.

Yumeko smiled, her heart filling with a new sense of warmth at the sight of one of Lady Shinki’s closest belongings. “Do you - Ow!”

Yumeko rubbed her forehead where the hair tie ran straight into it, looking up at the object with a pouting face. “Alright, alright… sorry for throwing you. Ow - what was that one for!?”

Mika and Senkou chuckled behind her. “Shinki’s strongest creation getting beaten by a hair tie?” Senkou teased, leaning forward from the rock she sat on. “Feisty little one, isn’t it?”

“Hard to believe Lady Shinki had that in her hair, huh?” Mika added. The hair tie flew towards her. Mika swiftly dodged out of the way. “I’m not big and clunky like Yumeko. You’ll have a hard time catching me~”

“What was that?”

“Oh, nothing~ nothing~,” Mika said sheepishly, a smile across her face.

Yumeko smiled in return. She turned to the hair tie. “We’re looking for Lady Shinki. Do you know where she is?”

The hair tie floated up slightly, as if thinking, before shaking side to side.

“Well, that was worth it,” Senkou said sarcastically. The hair tie smacked her on the head and sent her falling from her perch on the rock.

“To put it simply: Lady Shinki is in danger. The archangel Sariel is hunting her down, but they and the people they command despise Lady Shinki. Sariel even threatened violence if necessary,” Yumeko said, holding her hand over her heart. “We can’t let them reach her first. Lady Shinki’s already suffering… if Sariel finds her that’ll only get worse. We need to protect her. And we need your help.”

“So if you don’t know where Lady Shinki is now…” Mika said, floating in front of the hair tie that was only slightly bigger than her. “Do you know where she was? You were in her hair all that time. Perhaps there’s somewhere Lady Shinki spent a lot of time, after Makai was ruined? Even if it was a long time ago, anything helps!”

The hair tie paused its erratic movements momentarily, bobbing up and down as if nodding. Senkou leapt up back onto the rock, rubbing her forehead. “Lead the way, overly violent piece of headwear.”

The hair tie attempted to ram Senkou again, but the demon teleported right before contact. It appeared disappointed (at least as much as a hair tie could come across as), though quickly rushed towards Yumeko. She braced in anticipation, but was greeted by something much gentler. It wrapped itself into Yumeko’s hair, propping a strand of hair up much like Shinki once did. Yumeko felt her hair, wearing a frown.

“No, no - I’m not worthy of that… you’re Lady Shinki’s to wear, not mine…” Yumeko said. She received a quick lash to the top of her head, after which it settled down into Yumeko’s fluffy hair.

“It looks comfortable,” Mika commented. “Actually, that’s a good idea… maybe I should hang out in there….”

Yumeko frowned, reluctantly removing her hand from her hair. It was an honour not even she knew how to react to for an item so close to Lady Shinki to choose her, and it didn’t sit quite right.

“Th… thank you….” Yumeko couldn’t fight the soft reddening of her cheeks.

“Anyway,” Senkou said. “Lead the way, little guy.”

The hair tie tugged Yumeko’s hair backwards, almost sending her tumbling to the ground. Yumeko grumbled through Mika’s and Senkou’s laughs, as she could’ve sworn it almost ripped her hair straight out. “Don’t tell me you chose my hair just to abuse me!” The hair tie tugged her backwards again. “Fine, fine! Let’s get going!”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“So everyone’s fightin’ now?”

“Not everyone… not yet, at least,” Alice responded, holding her head in her hands. “I got too friendly with them… I shouldn’t have given that information out so easily. If either of them didn’t know then-”

A sharp smack stung her cheek, immediately silencing her train of thought. Before she could regroup herself, another slap hit her on the other cheek.

“Ow!” Alice cried out, rubbing both of her cheeks and pouting at Marisa. “What was that for!?”

“First one’s for yesterday,” Marisa said.

“You deserved that.”

“Second one’s for blamin’ yerself for startin’ this.”

“I did, didn’t I-”

“Nah. Didn’t ya say ya warned dat ‘Yumeko’ chick?” Marisa asked. “And she still went. At dat point, there’s no way it coulda been your fault. Not dat it woulda been, anyway.”

Alice frowned at her. She’d calmed down since she woke up, but couldn’t bear to think what was happening to the residents of Makai while she was gone. Thinking back on it with any amount of logic, she should’ve just kept her mouth shut around Yumeko. Letting her emotions get the better of her… how could she let that happen? This whole situation was making her lose her edge.

“Still,” Alice said, glancing up at the cupboard with her sleeping pills in them. “I need to get back there. Before… anything worse happens.”

“And den what’ll ya do? Don’t sound like these two are in da mood to settle dis peacefully.”

“There’s… there’s more I can do there than I can do here.”

Marisa’s face curled into a smile. “I won’t be too sure ‘bout dat.” Alice tilted her head. “What? Ya think I did nothin’ all night? I gotchya a lead.”

Marisa insisted Alice follow her, which she complied after throwing a shirt over her nightdress. She led her over a blood-red lake and towards a mansion on the outskirts of Gensokyo, the back side of it practically touching the Great Hakurei Barrier. Marisa flew into a suspiciously broken window and began opening doors on her left-hand side.

“Damn, which one was it?” She muttered to herself. She finally stopped in front of one. “Ah, here ya go. Take a look.”

Alice caught up, cautiously glancing into the room. She could’ve sworn she felt her heart stop when she saw its contents.

“Makai…” she whispered. As immediate as her step inside, her mind flooded with nostalgic memories of her life there. Exploring the many layers of Makai alongside Shinki, being trained to use the grimoire Shinki made specifically for her, even that time Yumeko accidentally spilt some tea as she placed it down, and Alice could’ve sworn the light of life left her eyes for a moment. That precious moment that Shinki allowed Alice to use her powers to create a small world of her own creation, Wonderland. She was never sure how long she spent there - Makai didn’t operate with days and weeks and what not - but it must’ve been at least two years. Two much too short years inside Pandaemonium, with a loving mother figure, a maid that she came to think of as more sister than servant, and all the other demons inside. All of it, snapshotted within this small room.

“Whaddya think?”

“Wha… h-how?” Alice asked, stumbling into the middle of the room and taking in the atmosphere.

“I dunno, the lady’s weird.” Marisa followed Alice inside, looking around at the small bubbles of light floating up from the flowers. She crouched down next to one. “Tell me about these light thingies.”

“Oh, uh… those flowers are from the darker layers of Makai. Mo… Shinki…” Alice paused for a moment, shaking her head to get her thoughts in order. “Makai doesn’t have a sun like us, so she needed a way to light the place up. That’s what those flowers do.”

“Was she a nature freak as well or somethin’?”

“Kind of, I guess.” Alice crouched down next to one of the light-giving flowers. “She… liked creating beauty. In any form. She wanted beautiful worlds for her beautiful creations.”

“Sounds like a cool mom.”

Alice jumped a little. “She’s not my mother.”

“Hey, dere’s nothin’ wrong with being adopted.”

“It’s not that.” Alice placed a hand over her head, letting her momentary childish wonder die down. “Look… thank you for bringing me here. It’s just I don’t want to talk about my life there. The past is the past. That child and I are different people.”

Marisa paused for a moment. She turned around and sat in the grass, tapping her foot gently in thought. “Ya know, I told ya I hated how I was back then. If ya told that kid she was gonna prefer the beauty of spell cards over violence, she’d laugh at ya and ignore ya. But I’m not denyin’ that we’re the same person.”

Alice’s thoughts stalled. Marisa was never one to get like this. “I thought you said you were bad at emotional discussions.”

“I am so bare with me, ‘ight?” Marisa curled her knees up to her chin. It was clear she had more to say, but she took an uncomfortably long time to figure out how to say it. “I’ve been uh… worried about ya. Like… ya know… I never figured you were really… uh… happy.”

“I’m always happy with you.”

“It’s not da ‘with me’ I was worried ‘bout. It was everythin’ else. I think… hm… agh, how do people do dis?” Despite her question, Alice figured it wasn’t intended to be answered and was instead a complaint directed at Marisa herself. “I think that… you’ve tried to distance yourself too much from back then… or somethin’. I’m obviously not one ta talk but… yer pretty bad with emotions… and I think that might have somethin’ to do with it.”

Alice crossed her arms. “That’s what helped cause the incident back then. If some stupid kid didn’t get too idealistic, none of that would’ve happened.”

“That’s what I mean. I’m strugglin’ to pour my heart out here and ya just keep tryin’ to be logical. Tryin’.”

Alice raised her arms defensively. “That’s… that’s not what I meant to do. Just… I have my reasons.”

“I know, and yer reasons suck.” Marisa let out a deep sigh. “Just… I think dis is all a good opportunity for ya. Stop tryin’ to run away from yerself.”

Alice let her head droop a little in defeat, her hair brushing against her lips. All of that was eating away at Marisa too. That was more than enough to make her feel bad, but behind that bad feeling, she just… struggled to find it in herself. Her actions were a mistake, that was plain to see by how it ended. Not to mention she went through with that ritual to become a new person, one who wouldn’t cry nor make such foolish emotion-driven decisions. The ‘Alice’ back then and the Alice now were two different people. She was a human, Alice was a youkai. She had a family, Alice didn’t. Most importantly, she was emotional and never thought about any of the consequences her actions had, while Alice was the opposite. At least, most of the time. Her lips parted to give her answer, but she struggled to make it sound anything more than half-hearted. “I’ll think about it….”

Marisa accepted that answer, smiling.

“I told you I have a door.”

An unfamiliar voice complained. Alice turned around. When she saw the youkai, she slowly backed further into the room as if Makai’s light would protect her.

Marisa sprung to her feet, immediately transitioning into her usual ways. “Oh, hey there. Alice, dis is Yuuka Kazami. She’s one of da people who invaded Makai. In fact, she fought Shinki at da time.”

Alice’s eyes narrowed. Yuuka stared at her with a never-ending smile, sending shivers down her spine.

“Don’t give me that scared expression, young one,” Yuuka said. “I know why you’re here. I’m on your side.”

“What would you gain from being on my side?”

“A rematch with the god, when you find her.” Yuuka stepped forward into the room, gently brushing the flowers. “I faced her first back then. I thought she was just another weakling, but when she grew wings, she was closer to my level. Somebody I could finally go all out against without crushing instantly. Then that ghost showed up. The god must’ve misunderstood and thought the two of us were together, seeing as she got stronger with those purple wings. I was about to take out the ghost with a sneak attack and continue my one versus one when she used that attack and ruined not only my day, but that beautiful world she created. I left the ghost to finish her after that. That about catches us up, no?”

“So you only want me to find her… so you can fight her again? You saw what happened last time.”

“I don’t care if an already ruined world gets ruined even more. I do care that she destroyed beauty. Fighting her again would be a chance to finally have fun going all-out, instead of just messing with weaklings. And I get to punish her for scorching such gorgeous flowers.” Yuuka closed her eyes, tilting her head with a smile that could only be described as sinister. “Two birds, one stone.”

“Her intentions may not be noble and all, but she’s da best help we got right now,” Marisa added.

“So? Do we have an agreement?”

Alice bit her lip, unsure of how to answer. “How would you help us, exactly?” She asked, wondering if the risk of her ‘condition’ was worth the reward she posed.

“In theory, I could tell you how to find the god. If you take me with you, I could find her much sooner.”

Alice narrowed her eyes. “How?”

“Ah-ah. Not telling until we have our agreement.” Yuuka said, extending her hand. “Well?”

Alice hesitated. The offer was tempting, but an all-out battle was too much to risk. There was a reason Alice never used her full power. The last time she saw the effects of someone doing so was Shinki. But if this flower could be used to find Shinki, it could help end their conflict. If Sariel used it, they’d all escape. If Yumeko used it, well, Alice would kill again to see her reaction to laying eyes on Shinki.

Against what might’ve been her better judgement, and perhaps purely out of desperation, Alice grasped Yuuka’s hand. The flower youkai smiled once more. “Excellent.”

“Now tell me. How?”

“One thing. You can take objects into your dream with you, correct? I imagine it’d be rather embarrassing to emerge there nude.”

“Yes.” Dream replicas of her clothes, grimoire and bed always came with her.

Yuuka gently brushed one of the Makai flowers. “I’ve realised the flowers from Makai differ from those of this world in one, crucial way. The god created them, which means they contain a portion of her magic. If you focus you can even feel her presence surrounding you from everything in this room.”

Alice closed her eyes and tested Yuuka’s theory. As she focused on her surroundings, a warmth ran through her. Like the warmth of a mother’s embrace, the warmth bringing her to a life she tried so hard to forget comforted her from every flower and blade of grass in the room. Alice’s eyes immediately shot open when she felt it. It was faint, but Yuuka wasn’t lying.

“The god created her people to be unique, and they all developed their own breed of magic that tainted her own. Nature, however, is untainted. What you feel is the god’s pure, unfiltered magical energy. In theory, since they share the exact same magic, assuming there was nothing else sharing her energy getting in the way, the magic of the flowers should react to magic of its kin as you grow closer to the god. Fortunately, the god took care of that condition for us when she destroyed everything.”

Alice approached a pale purple seven-petalled flower. “So a flower from here would work like a compass.”

“For a magician, feeling the fluctuation in magical energy should be no trouble.” Alice reached out to the flower but received a firm tap on her shoulder from Yuuka’s parasol. “Careful, young one. Even Makai flowers are fragile little things. Don’t go handling them without care.”

Yuuka scooped the soil beneath the purple flower, placing it into a brown pot held by a blonde girl with a weirdly shaped scythe on her back. She poured some water that the blonde brought with her over the soil then placed a glowing finger into it, all with a delicate touch and demeanour unbefitting her previous sadistic smiles.

“The water and magic should keep her well until tomorrow morning.” Yuuka handed the pot over to Alice. “Do bring her back safely. If she’s harmed, I’m sure I can think of a suitable punishment.”

Yuuka gave an unnerving smile throughout the entire threat. “I’ll do my best…”

Alice and Marisa left the mansion, with Alice giving a cautionary glance backwards as they flew over the blood-red lake.

“So, what do ya wanna do now?”

“Using the flower to help Sariel would be logical. Helping them escape is my goal.”

“I asked what ya wanna do, not what’s logical.”

Alice frowned. Seemed Marisa was intent on dredging her feelings up no matter what.

“If Sariel finds Shinki first, then Shinki might be in danger. It’ll make anything she’s going through worse… and it might end violently. But I agree that the people of Makai deserve better than to stay there.” Alice paused. “If I help Yumeko, Shinki’ll be safe. But the people of Makai will probably be stuck there forever.”

“Which one do ya prefer?”

“Neither,” Alice said, biting her lip. “I… don’t really understand. I just can’t bring myself to endanger Shinki like that….” She looked down at the lake. Behind the blood lay a reflection, definitely hers, but through the unclear liquid she looked… different. Younger. “But the people really hate it there, and they’ve done nothing wrong. I can’t think of anything better than seeing them all happy….”

Marisa glanced backwards. “So….”

“...I….” Alice swallowed. She mulled over the option in her head for a few seconds then shook it out. “I can’t. I should help Sariel.”

Marisa went a second without responding. “Is that what you wanna do?”

“Stop asking that.”

“If ya wanna get the besta both worlds, ya gotta try for it.”

“That’s what she wanted, and-”

“You wanted.”

Alice bit her tongue. “...The best of both worlds doesn’t exist.”

“Well it sure as hell ain’t gonna exist if ya don’t try,” Marisa said. “C’mon, let yerself dream for once. Even if it only might come true, I’d say it’s worth goin’ for. Thinka how happy you’d be. I’d wanna see that.”

A brief flash of that ideal world popped up in Alice’s mind which she attempted to flush out. An attempt that failed, as no matter how hard she tried, after just that one flash, she couldn’t stop it from infesting her mind. A world where Yumeko, Shinki, and everyone else from Makai were living their happiest lives. Alice would be her happiest self, too. And with how much Alice meant to her, the same would ring true for Marisa. A completely, unfathomably illogical world. But one that something… or someone… deep in her heart screamed at her to pursue. Only she could have the power to see that dream a reality, whether by convincing one side to change their path or forging her own. It would be a disservice to either the people of Vina or Yumeko and Shinki to choose one path over the other. A disservice that she… struggled to come to terms with, in light of that illogical dream.

Eventually, she backed down from her own inner turmoil. “I’ll… try to find Shinki by myself first. Or talk to either of them and… see if we can find a compromise.”

Marisa smiled. A genuine, wide, warm smile. “Well, good thing ya have the advantage then. All thanks ta me, of course!”

“Yes, yes… thank you,” Alice said, closing her eyes. Aiming for the best of both worlds. She knew it’d be no easy task. Yet she feared that discussion was the least difficult of the two they’d need to have. “Marisa…”

“Yeah?”

“Remember when you said you heard me sleep-talking.”

“And it was hella creepy, yeah. What about it?”

A blush covered Alice’s face, as she averted eye contact with Marisa. “Could you… watch over me while I’m dreaming?”

“Huh!?”

“W-well… if something goes wrong then it’d be nice to shout for you! Then you can get to Makai using Byakuren’s temple, right? A safety precaution!”

Marisa visibly shivered as they landed in front of Alice’s house. “Y-ya mean… I gotta listen ta ya… talk to yerself while yer sleeping…? The whole time…?”

“A. Safety. Precaution. What if something goes drastically wrong? You think I want you listening to everything I say in my dreams…?”

Marisa seemed to legitimately contemplate whether Alice’s safety was worth whatever perceived horror she would get from listening to the sleep-talking. She spoke with a begrudging voice. “Fine… but only for you.”

“Why would anybody else want you to listen to them…?” Alice muttered. They landed outside her house then walked inside and over to the cupboard. She took two of her strongest sleeping pills and one butterfly dream pill, guaranteeing she’d immediately appear in her dream when she drifted off. “Just don’t fall asleep. I’m counting on you to be my backup plan.”

“Please, I can go days without sleep,” Marisa bragged. They headed to her room and Alice lay on her bed, the flowerpot in her hands. After some idle conversation, Alice felt herself drifting off, and before long, finally closed her eyes.

Her eyes opened in Wonderland, gripping the flower pot to confirm it came with her. She hopped off the edge of Wonderland with her eyes closed. Sure enough, Yuuka’s theory was right. As she descended and focused on the flower’s magic, it grew stronger - though by extremely miniscule amounts. She ascended to be certain and felt the flower’s magic grow slightly weaker. Her eyes opened, looking down intently. Shinki wasn’t on the top-most of the nine layers of Makai, that much was certain.

“Oh my. You’re back early.”

Alice glanced to her side to see Louise floating up to her, alongside Sara. The ghost, as always, kept one eye permanently shut. “We were going to wait near Wonderland for you.”

“Wait for me?”

Louise held her hat down and wore a look of disappointment. “Sariel didn’t… take too kindly to me leading you to Yumeko’s whereabouts. They branded me a traitor and exiled me from Vina. Luckily, cute little Sara came here with me! I knew you enjoyed my company after all! ☆”

Sara ignored Louise’s statement, gazing at the flower in Alice’s hands. “That’s… from Makai, right? How’d you get that?”

Alice held the flower pot up, staring at the purple, seven-petalled flower. “One of the people who invaded Makai loves flowers. She kept some as ‘souvenirs’.”

“It’s most certainly a nostalgic thing to see…” Louise commented. “Why did you bring it? For show?”

Alice shook her head. She explained the workings of the magical flower.

Louise and Sara glanced at each other, a shocked expression in their eyes. The two almost seemed to have a conversation in their stare alone. Sara spoke up.

“What are you going to do with it? Give it to Sariel? Yumeko?”

“Neither.” Alice lowered the pot. She explained her thinking to the two, similar to how she did with Marisa. Louise offered a kind smile.

“That’s very thoughtful of you ♪. Care if we join?”

Alice considered denying the proposal. Louise was indifferent, though Sara hated Shinki. Despite trusting Louise, travelling as a bigger group would make it easier to be detected. Though in the scenario they did have to fight, any additional numbers would be more than welcome.

“Only if you’ll leave Shinki alone when we get there,” Alice said, looking at Sara. The pink-haired girl shrugged.

“Sure, whatever’ll get me out of here quicker.”

“Then it’s agreed! ☆,” Louise said, clasping her hands together with a smile. “Oh Alice, it pleases me to have made such a good friend in you~.”

Alice’s heart skipped slightly, as she looked down. “Sure… just doing what I promised I’d do.”

The two of them glanced at each other once more, and Alice wondered if something else was going on with them. Not like asking about something like that would prove fruitful, if it were even relevant.

“Lead the way then,” Sara said. Alice descended into Makai, beginning their journey.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“YuugenMagan! Make yourself fricken useful and look for them!”

The five eyeballs separated, flying in all different directions across Makai, though the electrical hive mind remained hovering over Vina with a vague aura of scorn. Elis floated down to them.

“You sure this is alright, Noble Sariel?” Yuki asked, tilting her head. “You’re still hurt, right?”

The injuries were gone, though the stinging still remained. Elis’ healing only closed wounds and prevented them from worsening, doing little for the pain. “Yumeko has a head start,” Sariel said. “Injured or not, we can’t afford to wait around any longer….”

It wasn’t long until jolts of electricity darted from YuugenMagan into all four of them, passing information along with it.

Yumeko group… sixth layer… heading eastwards. Separate group… Alice… the other two… first layer… heading downwards… away from Vina… flower in hand…

“Flower in hand?” Elis asked. “The heck does that mean?”

Sariel raised a finger to their chin in thought. This was much too soon for Alice to return. And alongside Louise and Sara, who just ran away? Something was wrong.

“I knew it!” Yuki yelled. “Alice was against us after all!”

Mai shook her head. “That’s not what that means….”

“No, she’s right,” Sariel deduced. “I told Alice to meet me in Vina when she returned. I offered her a home. With her joining them and not coming to us, the safest option is to treat her as an adversary, for now.”

“But she’s not with Yumeko.”

“Maybe she has her own goals… but what could they be? And what is this flower…?”

A wave of energy seemed to compel Yuki forward. “Then let’s split up!”

“We have the numbers advantage over both of them,” Mai countered. “Sacrificing that by splitting up would be foolish.”

“Hehe… good point…”

“I say we take out Yumeko!” Elis declared. “She’s the bigger threat, right?”

“No, we’ll go after Alice,” Sariel concluded, catching everyone off guard. “Her group is weaker, and she seems to be up to something.” The others nodded in unison, showing instant faith in Sariel’s decision. “YuugenMagan, you come with us. Keep one of your eyes on Yumeko, one with us, one on Alice, two stay here. Keep them hidden.”

Three of YuugenMagan’s eyes returned to the hive mind, then two darted off to the temple.

“There’s no time to waste. If we wish to be liberated of this hell, let us act with due haste.”

With that, the five of them flew upwards.

Chapter Text

Sara veered closer to Alice as the three of them flew through the canyon down into the second layer. Alice had to slow down in order for Louise to keep up; a minor annoyance she hadn’t considered when she allowed them to tag along. Sara seemed to have a contemplative gaze, staring down with lava either side of them.

“So… how was your time in Makai? Back then I mean.”

Alice was momentarily confused at the attempt to make conversation. She conceded, though.

“She - um… I wandered in by accident,” Alice said. No need to bog her down with specifics, Sara seemed perfectly aware Alice wasn’t one of Shinki’s creations already. “I think I remember seeing you sleeping on the job.” Sara jumped at her words, glancing away. “Shinki must’ve noticed something wrong, since she found me before anyone else. Something about a human wandering into Makai piqued her interest, so she kept me in Pandemonium. Over time, she felt more like a mother, though. Maybe I was just desperate for that kind of attention.”

“Was she kind?” Sara asked. Alice glanced at her in confusion. “I mean… I was never exactly close to her. Just another art project in her eyes, I’m sure. I tried talking to her right after you left but she ran away.”

“Yeah. She looked after me like I was her own. Read me bedtime stories and stroked my hair when I was tired. Whenever she talked about her creations, it sounded like she really loved you all. She made this grimoire specifically for me,” Alice said, holding the grimoire up.

“I’m sorry, you said bedtime stories?”

“I was eleven.”

“I know a few things about the above world. That’s pretty old for bedtime stories.”

“Shut up,” Alice said, turning her face away from Sara. No doubt it was the spitting image of embarrassment right now. “I never had something like that growing up! It was nice….”

They emerged from the bottom of the canyon, the second layer stretching out beneath them. Back then, it would’ve been the dedicated housing layer, where most of the weaker creations lived. Back then….

Alice’s lips quivered a little as she struggled to start her sentence. As she spoke, her voice sounded distant to even herself. “I… tried to convince them to come to Gensokyo with me on some trips. Both Shinki and Yumeko continuously denied it, but… I kept pushing anyway. Eventually I managed to convince them to make travel agencies for tourism, but they had to work out some strict rules I didn’t really understand. It got out of hand, and people broke those rules….”

“And those people invaded.”

“Mhm,” She said, aware of how solemn her voice was. Something overcame her, forcing her to say something without really thinking. “Sorry.”

“Huh?” Sara asked, tilting her head. “Sorry for wha-”

“Up ahead!”

Sara and Alice screeched to a halt, Louise joining shortly after. After glancing down, she bit her lip. Damn it, this is exactly the worst thing that could’ve happened.

“Fancy meeting you here,” Sariel said, flanked by four of their allies, Elis and Yuugen amongst them. Alice narrowed her eyes, turning around to see one of the five eyes of the hive mind had been following them. How could she be this careless? Still, where were the other four? “I apologise, perhaps that came off as sardonic?”

“What do you want?”

Sariel pointed to the flower in Alice’s hands. “How did you get that? And what do you plan to do with it?”

“One of the invaders lives near me. She likes flowers, so she kept a few of them and gave one to me.” Alice clutched the pot close to her chest as she answered, careful not to break it.

“And the second question?”

Alice remained silent, and it seemed Sariel took that as answer enough. They closed their eyes, sighing into a face of genuine disappointment.

“We don’t have to fight,” Alice said. Sariel reopened their eyes. “I’m trying to get you all out of here as well.”

“Then why the underlying hostility?”

“... As it stands…” Alice started, gulping. “I can’t let you get to Shinki. She’s not the person you think she is. She just made a mistake in the heat of the moment.”

“So that’s how it is…” Sariel muttered. “Making a mistake is fine. I never expected her to be infallible. The problem is her actions after the fact. She ran away from her sins without doing a thing to atone. That is far worse a crime, in my eyes.”

“She must’ve had her reasons.”

“What. Reasons?” Sariel asked. “Because I have racked my brain this entire time trying to find that answer. If she truly cared for and loved us, what reasons would she have for torturing us this long?” Alice remained silent, as Elis gave a smug smile. Sariel remained level-headed and even appeared sorrowful. “Listen. If Shinki truly is as benevolent as you and Yumeko claim, then we have no problems. She’ll listen to me, she’ll understand, and she’ll do the right thing. I only intend to resort to violence should it be necessary.”

“Aww~” Elis pouted, not exactly helping Sariel’s argument.

Alice gazed off to the side. Now was her best chance to back down and team up with Sariel, to help everyone in Makai escape their hell. Sariel was right: violence was only a risk, nothing more. But violence or no, Shinki wouldn’t come out of a confrontation unscathed. She’d be met with the people she loved as children despising her. The people would leave, no doubt Shinki would be terrified for their safety after what happened. She cursed her over-sentimentality. The simplest, easiest path to a good result was to help Sariel now. That was true. A result she would be happy with, though not quite what she truly wanted. Even if Marisa wasn’t here, it was like a shadow of her deep in Alice’s mind was arguing. She only had one chance.

“I take your silence to mean we’re at an agreement?” Sariel asked. Alice glanced at Sara and Louise, who looked at her expectantly for her answer. Sara spoke up.

“There’s a numbers advantage. Let’s just go along with them.”

Alice bit her lip, looking down at the five. Beating them in a fight should be quite possible for her, especially in Makai where she can make use of her Grimoire without fear. This was her one chance. To fight for what she truly wanted, rather than what was simply logical. She came here to help the people of Makai. That had to include Shinki, Yumeko… Alice herself.

“It’s less of an advantage than I’m used to,” Alice said, handing the flower pot over to Louise.

“Huh? You’re used to fighting more people than this?”

“Not what I meant.”

Alice rummaged through her pockets and tossed ten dolls into the air, connected with small strings to her fingers. “You two can stay back if you want… even go along with them… but I… just….”

“I wouldn’t betray a friend like that! ☆”

“But…” Sara started. She glanced at Louise. “Ah, what the hell? Sure, fine, whatever.”

“Heads up, Sara! ☆” Louise tossed the pot to Sara, who fumbled to keep it in her hands. Sariel glanced behind them.

“Get the flower. Don’t harm it.”

“I’ll deal with her!” Elis declared, charging towards Alice. Dolls lined her path, the first swatted effortlessly away by Elis’ star wand, while the second’s spear clashed with it. The other dolls fired in unison, forcing Elis away as Alice observed the black and white witches chasing down a retreating Louise and Sara. Louise turned and held her bag in front of her, shielding Sara.

“Surround the gatekeeper,” Sariel told Yuugen, as two of the missing eyes joined with the fourth and trapped Sara in an electric cage.

Elis couldn’t get close. Alice calculated every doll move perfectly to stall her advance, and even after only a few attempts, it was clear Elis was growing frustrated. She transformed into a bat, weaving through the dolls. Perfect. Alice forcefully pushed one hand forwards while yanking the other backwards, causing the ten dolls to smother Elis’ bat form in an instant. With a flick of her finger, a spark trailed a string, and dolls exploded.

The bat careened backwards, transforming back into a burnt humanoid form while panting. “Fricken nuisance…” She complained. Ten more dolls surrounded Alice, who observed Louise toss crystals out of her bag that turned into a shower of lasers. Sara carefully dodged missiles fired by the eyes, unable to escape the box.

When her attention turned back to Elis, her body had regenerated almost instantly. She thrusted her wand forward, Alice placing two dolls in front of her in response. When Elis fired her laser, a mirror appeared between the dolls that reflected the laser back towards the girl alongside a flurry of pellets. With her distracted, Alice forced five of her dolls past her towards the cage of eyes.

Elis’ body had already regenerated from the reflected laser. Still, her breathing was clearly laboured. “Anyone ever tell you you’re annoying as heck to fight!”

“I get that a lot,” Alice said, discreetly moving one of her hands as the five dolls now carried the flowerpot away from the eyes. The black-hatted witch, her aura burning with flames, noticed the flower and dashed down towards it, while Elis transformed into her bat form and approached with a shower of lasers and pellets. Alice focused her attention on Louise, who blocked one of the ice witch’s blasts with a crystal shield. Alice pulled her five dolls towards the fire witch. The pot flew over toward the ghost while her five dolls connected with the flaming aura and instantly exploded with enough force to send the witch flying into the rocks above. She raised her arm to block a now humanoid Elis’ swing, the point of her wand's star digging into her arm and causing a stinging pain.

“Gotcha!” She declared, the star glowing directly in front of her face. Alice hastily grabbed her grimoire, glowing with red. Before the fire blast could hit Elis, she was dragged away in a stream of light.

“Ah, what the heck! Noble Sariel, I almost had her! I coulda taken it!”

“The grimoire’s far stronger than her dolls,” Sariel, who had only been observing the skirmish so far, said. “Never let your guard down.”

Louise, now injured during her attempt to grab the flower pot, flew downwards while hastily trying to stuff it into her bag. The ice witch fired a stream of kunai that was effortlessly blocked by a crystal barrier. But that was never the point. She was faster than Louise and was slowly gaining ground. Alice moved to intervene, but a laser hit her shoulder and forced her attention to Elis once more. Alice noticed Louise stall in her flight, turn, and slam her bag into the side of the ice witch’s cheek which sent her flying across Makai. Alice couldn’t fight the smile, though noted the ice witch appeared strangely passive throughout all the fighting, including a rather hasty recovery from the blow.

Noting Sara, she was doing well within the electrical cage. Though she wasn’t doing any damage, her movements and evasive ability was fluid and serene, dodging any attempts to hit her with spins all the while. “Shanghai, command them,” Alice said, throwing Shanghai towards Elis. Elis backed away in anticipation. Strings emanated from Shanghai herself with more dolls attached to them.

“Oh, come on! They can fricken control each other too!?”

Alice grabbed one doll, aiming it carefully through the electric barrier surrounding Sara. She tossed it when she ensured Sara was ready. “Use it like a bomb!”

Sara dodged some lasers and grabbed the doll in one swift motion. She tossed it straight at one eye where it exploded into a pillar of blue flames, causing the eye to close and deactivate. Sara seized her moment to escape the barrier when the electricity vanished.

“Keep three at a minimum,” Sariel said to the hive mind, which still stood right next to them.

Alice turned back to her little legion of dolls, spinning their blades and firing their bullets in a calculated chaos. Elis kept getting caught by the blades, grazed by the bullets, while only finding herself able to shoot down three of the dolls. Just as Alice thought, her focus and attention were nowhere near high enough to keep up with so many adversaries. Alice pulled out her grimoire, flying towards Elis.

“Eyes up, Elis,” Sariel warned.

Elis turned to Alice, though to both her and Sariel’s obvious surprise, Alice tossed her book straight into the bat’s face. The girl staggered backwards, Alice seizing her chance to catch the grimoire and grab Elis’ wing, the book sparking with electricity. A rush of adrenaline filled Alice, a nostalgic feeling she last felt all those years ago when she excitedly tested her grimoire’s power against Yumeko.

Alice quickly changed her mind. Before she could unleash her magic, Alice kicked the bat in the gut, sending both of them flying either side of a powerful blast of light. Both of their gazes turned to Sariel, who floated with their wand extended towards them.

“Step back. I’ll handle it from here.”

Elis nodded, flying down towards the others in the fight to hold the flowerpot. Alice turned to Shanghai. “You too, Shanghai. I’m counting on you.”

Shanghai gave an adorable salute then chased after Elis with her legion of dolls. Sariel wasn’t an opponent Alice could face while keeping tabs on her allies. From here on out, she’d have to count on them and Shanghai to fend for themselves.

“Such a pointless battle,” Sariel said. “How much could Shinki have done for you in that time frame for you to care this much about her safety? You’d leave us all to suffer here if it meant saving her from a fraction of the suffering we’ve endured? You’re more logical than that.”

“I’m not on Yumeko’s side,” Alice countered. “I want you all to escape while keeping Shinki happy.”

“The world isn’t a wonderland, Alice. It never will be.” Using her name was undoubtedly to assert an air of superiority over her. “I’d love it if we could guarantee the best for us all, Shinki included. But that’s not how this works. Even if it means being hunted down in the above world, I’ll do anything for my people’s happiness. Even at the expense of Shinki’s, even at any expense of the above world itself.”

Their words sent chills down Alice’s body. The last time Alice tried to have the best of both worlds was those travel agencies. If she was in Sariel’s position, she had no doubt she’d do the same. But there was just… something. The demon she’d locked away in her heart bubbled up once more. No… it was always trying to surface whenever she was in Makai.

“Then it’s settled.”

Alice fired three blasts of fire, ice, and lightning. Sariel deflected the first two with their wand, raising three of their wings to block the third. When they dropped their shield, Alice’s boot ploughed into their chest, though they appeared unphased. A mess of white lasers erupted from Sariel’s wand. Alice carefully weaved between them while backing away to create more space. She quickly dodged a fast laser that pierced through the air, then held the grimoire behind her. A blast of fire erupted from it and shot Alice towards them like a rocket. Before she could connect anything, red orbs appeared around Sariel, becoming small bats that fired in unison. She halted her momentum, making a green shield with her magic. It blocked the fire from the bats, though once Sariel themselves shot at it, it shattered effortlessly.

“Is that all?” Sariel asked, as Alice recovered from the disorientation of having her shield broken. “Shinki’s ultimate magic tome, and this is everything it can do? Just some fancy lights?”

Of course she could do more - much more - than this. But approaching her full power… gods forbid using her full power…. she couldn’t repeat her mistake.

Two orbs appeared either side of Sariel, firing their own barrages of bullets and lasers. Alice weaved in and out of them, muttering the words of a stronger spell in the grimoire. The grimoire glowed red. Alice unleashed a blast that stopped in front of Sariel and exploded into crimson flames, small ruby-like gemstones within it. The sound of Sariel’s orbs shattering rang in Alice’s ears. But the explosion cut off her view, and she didn’t see the small bullet approaching before it hit her torso and exploded. Burning pain surged from her gut as she flew uncontrollably across Makai.

It didn’t take long for Sariel to catch up to her, the only visible damage being singes to parts of their clothes. “Please,” Sariel said, brushing their long hair to the side. “You know you can’t stand up to me at this level of power.”

Sariel held the wand behind them, light surging from it. Alice clutched her torso with one hand, grimoire with the other, frantically scanning for a spell to counter with. Two more orbs flanked Sariel, firing bullets that cut any retreat route, as Sariel launched their light blast towards her. Too late. She couldn’t find the right spell. Her mind raced, thinking back to her childhood. What did she do? What did she do in situations like this when she was a kid? There was something, she knew it!

“It’s all in the movement. Don’t think of the attacks going through you, think of you going through the attacks. Something like that.”

Alice closed her eyes, focusing on the blood throughout her body, and charged towards the blast. Her entire form, book included, faded into an outline as she phased straight through the blast. When she opened her eyes through her panting breaths, half expecting to see the light of heaven, she instead saw Sariel’s enraged face. A blade of ice ripped from the grimoire, straight through the side of Sariel’s torso. The archangel staggered backwards, clutching their fresh wound.

“You too!?” Sariel exclaimed. Yumeko’s use of that technique must’ve annoyed them to no end in their last fight. “Tch… Should’ve known she’d teach you how to do that.”

Sariel thrust their hands to the side as Alice readied another attack. An orb appeared in Sariel’s hands. The top part of the orb was sky blue, and the bottom part was mostly green - though possessed some colour - entrancing the puppeteer. Sariel shattered the orb between their hands, as the insides expanded around them. The black sky of Makai turned blue with small lights dancing through the clean air; the floor, once rocks, lava and ruins, turned into a lush green field with beautiful pale purple seven-petalled flowers. The canyon, once flooded by lava, cleared up, replaced by a waterfall running from a river. Blue mountains stretched across the horizon, peaking almost as high as the ceiling made from the layer above. The combatants, both her allies and Sariel's, completely vanished once the expanding world touched them.

Alice raised her hands, staggering backwards. Her heart fluttered, captivated by the sight. Just like Yuuka’s room, except….

“Makai. Prior to Shinki ruining it,” Sariel said, pointing down. Families and friends ran through the field and drank from the river. “You see everyone? All those happy families, the playful friends. Even those innocent children, just happy to be alive.” Alice’s gaze turned up to Sariel, who looked at her with serious eyes. “They’re dead. All because of Shinki.”

Alice’s eyes flared. She launched a powerful lightning strike that pierced through Sariel’s chest. Instead of reacting, Sariel stood there unphased. They slowly faded away, vanishing completely after a few seconds.

“This is what the people were.” Sariel’s booming voice surrounded her, as if it came from every atom in the air. “This is what the people had. Friends! Family! Everyone you’ve seen here had people like that. And Shinki stripped them away and refused to give them back! Can you blame them for wanting to escape the shell of their former home? Can you blame them for not caring what befalls the devil?”

“Shut up!” Alice yelled, not knowing what overtook her. The grimoire charged with violet power which burst in all directions with cosmic force. When she opened her eyes from the outburst, all she could see was flames. No, that wasn’t everything. The people beneath her were in the flames. Their shrieks pierced the air, far louder than anything Alice had heard before. The cries of children… the loving goodbyes of parents… the cosmic remains of her blast lingering, as if telling her she caused this.

Heat suffocated her. She floated there motionless, every attempt to move her body fruitless. Pages of a life - a lie - crumbling away into ash.

“How do you feel?” Sariel’s voice asked. “Like a monster? For slaughtering these joyful people? For stripping these children of their future? That’s what she did. That’s how you should feel about her.”

A figure formed in front of her, Alice’s eyes inching upwards to it. The figure of Sara, eyes downcast, tears streaking from her eyes. Four ghosts stood behind her, two similar in appearance but older, and two looking completely different.

“This is what she did to the survivors.” Sariel’s voice was powerful, threatening to force her down to the ground and pin her there. “Sara loved her family. She played with her friends every time she was off work, Nonnonzie and Nozomi. She loved her work, thinking she served a benevolent god. This is what Shinki did to her.” The ghosts vanished. “Poor Sara was all alone. Trapped in a burnt world, everyone she cared about disappeared instantly. She was never the same. She stopped caring about anybody, never smiled, and turned to desperate means just to feel something. Do you think she could get over it in a world like this? Does Shinki’s poor little feelings deserve to be considered when she did this to the people who loved and trusted her?”

Sariel floated down from above, wrapping their arms around Sara’s visage. Their voice, however, still boomed from all directions. “All I’m doing is freeing the souls and protecting the people who matter. Those who unfairly lost everything. Do you think it was easy for me to accept what Shinki did? Of course it wasn’t. But I implore you to try accepting it too. Accept it, and realise that her happiness, her wellbeing, has no meaning. And as such, no means are too foul to force her into acting for the greater good.”

Alice’s hand thrust forward, avoiding Sara completely and gripping Sariel by the throat. Her grimoire lit ablaze and Alice placed it against their chest. It burst straight through, blood erupting from the wound. Their eyes rolled back and went completely white. Alice stood trembling, watching the archangel’s body descend into the flames. That was it. The source of all this, all the suffering in Alice’s - no - everyone’s heart-

“And yet you remain stubborn.”

Sariel’s visage changed. Their blue clothes changed to red and frilly, their hair shortened and gained a strand standing up on the top of it. Tears flooded from the once empty eyes. Alice’s trembling grew worse, though she gained the control to dash down at top speed, grabbing her mother before she descended into fire. Tears dripped from Alice’s eyes onto her mother’s cheeks, as she glanced down at the gaping hole in her chest.

“I hoped this could end differently. But I must thank you,” Sariel’s voice said. “Your arrival has done more than I could’ve ever imagined to further our goal. Though Vina may be closed to you now, know that I truly am, deeply thankful. Everything is thanks to you.”

The voice paused briefly, as the tears in Alice’s eyes grew stronger. Everything was thanks to her… that’s why she wanted to fix everything… but here she was, anyway. Fixing things… only making it worse.

“It appears we’re done here.” Sariel’s voice paused. “A word of advice. I have many more abilities than just magic and illusions. Opposing me any longer would be nothing short of foolishness. When we meet again, I won’t harbour resentment. We can pretend this pointless battle never happened.”

The world around her slowly faded away, falling like snowflakes onto the rocky, ruined ground. Shinki too faded away, only to reveal a small red bat that melted in her hand. Still, her tears streamed down. Still her heart beat in her ears, still she shook uncontrollably. She wasn’t herself - not the one she knew.

“Hey, Alice,” Louise’s voice called as she and Sara touched down next to her. “Sorry… we couldn’t defend the flower against them without you.”

The words fell through her ears, and she ignored them completely. She looked at Sara. A strong guilt rose up within her, something she couldn’t process. Instead, she shuffled over and gave Sara a big hug, crying into her shoulder. Sara gasped in surprise, stepping back slightly.

“Wh-what’re you-”

“Sorry…” Alice whispered. “I’m… so… sorry…. It was all… my fault.”

Chapter Text

“Hey, Yumeko.” Yumeko glanced over at Senkou, who had just teleported to keep up with her. “Been wondering. If Shinki comes back, what will you do then?”

“Go back to being her maid.”

“What if she doesn’t want a maid?”

“Then I’ll stay by her side. Why do you ask?”

“Guess I’ll just get to the point. Since Shinki vanished, you don’t seem to have done anything but look for her, and when you’re not you just sit around and hope she’ll return. So, like… I don’t really know how to put it, but… who are you without Shinki?”

Yumeko tilted her head. What a strange question to posit out of the blue like that. “What does it matter? Lady Shinki created me as her maid, and that’s exactly what I’ll be.”

“That’s your answer, huh?” Senkou looked away, her eyes choosing the direction they were flying.

“Yes.” Senkou shook her head with a frown. Yumeko continued. “She’s our creator. Our god. She knows what’s best for us, and she decided what’s best for me -”

“Is for you to be without her?” Senkou interjected, causing Yumeko’s heart to jump. “She created us, sure, and gave us all unique abilities and a couple personality traits, jobs, ‘families’, ‘friends’. But look at us now…” Senkou’s voice trailed off, becoming much quieter for a moment. “What does any of that matter?”

“Of course it matters!” Yumeko shouted. She lowered her voice and continued. “We’re her creations. If she returned, she’d sort everything out. She’s the only one who knows what’s best for us all.”

“She’s had ample opportunity to step in, hasn’t she?”

“She can’t when all of Vina is against her.”

“Then why not stay with you?”

“Because -” Yumeko started. Her heart felt like it stopped for a moment. A cold feeling spread through her body. She was all but used to the feeling of loneliness, but this was different, something she’d never felt before. Like she was abandoned, left out to dry. She quickly shook it off, Lady Shinki would never want her to feel that way. “Whose side are you on?”

“Not Sariel’s.” Senkou let out a deep sigh. “I guess I’m not one to talk.” Yumeko’s silence prompted her to continue. “You know how Mika is. She’s got her dream of everyone being friends, getting along, just… generally doing things together. I had that too. Makai was our family, we viewed everyone like sisters. But…” Senkou paused. “After everything that’s happened between Makai’s destruction and Sariel’s leadership, I don’t have that anymore. It’s just too unrealistic.”

“Your point is?”

“I still want to work towards that ‘dream’, though. Because it’s hers. Even if I don’t have that dream, she still does, and my dream is to make her dream a reality. We both exist only for other people.” Yumeko took her words in. She didn’t really have much to say in response. All of her pursuits were solely for the sake of Shinki’s perfect world. Senkou spoke up again. “Question.”

“Yes?”

“You always talk about maintaining whatever scrap of Shinki’s perfect world still exists. How anything that’s changed is irrelevant so long as you can keep whatever’s left. What about me?”

“What about you?”

“I’ve changed.” Senkou looked off into the distance. “I was created, alongside Mika, to be a bridge between everyone we knew. To cultivate positivity and friendship, to be a light in the life of anyone we came across. Mika’s the same, sure, but you can’t say that about me. Hypothetically, let’s say both Mika and I are dying. You can save one of us. You’d pick Mika without giving me a single thought, right? She’s closer to what she was in Shinki’s ‘perfect world’.”

Yumeko gulped. That sure was one hell of a question to spring onto her. Although at the same time, it was a question she didn’t need much thought to answer. Lady Shinki’s world was perfect, and with what happened, it was of utmost importance to preserve as much of her perfection as she could. It’s why Yumeko could hardly bring herself to do anything in her absence. To exist outside of her role as Lady Shinki’s maid, all it would do is tarnish her perfection. Even if everyone ended up tarnished, she would never allow herself to.

“Things will never be the same as they were.”

Yumeko jumped hearing those words, but scrambled to find a retort. “I’ll…” Yumeko started, choking on the feelings that rose up within her as she thought about that possibility. “I’ll make them as similar as possible.”

“Including discarding me?”

“What? No! I’d never…” Yumeko stopped, the cold feeling of abandonment slamming into her once more.

“We didn’t know each other before the destruction. If you want things to be as similar as possible then -”

“I won’t!”

“Then you admit that the perfect world can never exist again. So what’s your goal?”

“I… want to be Lady Shinki’s maid….”

“Clearly she doesn’t want you to be. Things will never be the same, move on. She discarded you just like everyone else.”

“SHUT UP!”

Senkou gave a ‘hmph’ but took her advice. She wasn’t discarded - no, Shinki would never be that cruel. None of them were discarded. Shinki still watched over and provided for them. She just stayed away from her because… because… she didn’t want to show any favouritism. If she stayed with Yumeko but didn’t talk to anyone else, how would that make everyone else feel? Right, she was looking out for them in that way. Shinki still wanted to see her again, of course she did. She was so much happier when it was her, Yumeko and Alice. Nothing else mattered, not one bit. That world, that life, it needed to return. Yumeko couldn’t change, or else nothing in Shinki’s world would ever be perfect again.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Arrgh!” Yumeko growled, dropping the sewing needle as she looked down at the doll she was making. The eye had fallen out, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t get it back into place. Truly, she was hopeless to create anything without Shinki’s help. She grabbed the failed doll and walked over to the trash can.

“What are you doing?” Alice asked, tilting her head to the side. Yumeko held the failure up to her, expecting the young girl to laugh at such a simple mistake. She did laugh, and smiled, and Yumeko thought she was mocking her. “She’s so cute!”

“Cute?”

“Yeah! You know, maybe this can be part of her story!” Alice beamed, looking at the doll. Her voice became much darker, as if telling a scary story. “One-eyed Tsubaki, who lost her eye in a great war. Her friends never looked at her the same again…” Alice dropped the voice. “See? Isn’t that cute?”

This girl was truly an enigma Yumeko could never hope to understand. Lady Shinki never made mistakes when creating someone. They were always exactly how she envisioned them, from head to toe. “It’s not right, though.”

“So?” Alice asked, clasping her hands behind her and leaning forward with a smile. “She’s different from what you were going for, but she’s a doll all the same. She’s got her own story, her own personality! Don’t you think that’s amazing? It’s like she chose her own story… her personality came from herself!”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Their own stories, huh? Their situation was perhaps no different than one-eyed Tsubaki. In fact, it was scarily similar. She’d strayed away from her intended design, but Alice still insisted she was amazing. In truth, she’d grown on Yumeko too, though it took a while. Certainly at this point Yumeko couldn’t even imagine discarding her. Shinki would certainly think the same. But… still, Yumeko was her perfect maid, a perfect doll. To Shinki, all of her creations were perfect, right when she created them. To stray from that would be to embrace imperfection, to no longer be the perfect doll Shinki created her to be. That wasn’t something she could accept. She was her perfect maid, so it would only be right to not pursue anything more. To do so would be tarnishing her vision. Maybe if she could prove she was still her perfect doll… Shinki-- Lady Shinki might return to her.

Yumeko took her hands off her shoulders, having been embracing herself with constant shivers. She gulped and glanced upwards again, the sight before her quashing any feelings that were mounting up inside her. “We’re… here.”

The ruins of the Apostasy Tower, once twenty-seven floors, was now barely as tall as a two-story building, lacked a roof, and the jagged formation of bricks at the top seemed like a weapon. Yumeko placed her hand on the side of the entrance, peering inside.

“Lady Shinki stayed here a lot?” Yumeko asked. The hair tie lightly (for once) tapped her head twice, its way of giving confirmation. She turned to Mika and Senkou, both of whom nodded, and ventured inside.

If Lady Shinki used this as her home, she made no attempt to make it habitable. Bricks lay scattered amongst the ground, though thankfully there were no gaps baring lava. Splinters of wood - from chairs and tables, Yumeko could only assume - jutted out like spears. Amongst all the rubble and dust, it’d be a miracle if they could find anything. Yumeko grimaced. Such a home was unbefitting Lady Shinki. If only Yumeko had known this was where she was living, she’d have cleaned it regularly, even if Lady Shinki refused to show herself. In fact, she felt a need to start right now.

“Yumeko,” Mika said, pointing towards a large wooden plank, likely the remains of a table. Yumeko crouched down at the plank and picked up a red-covered book. It looked and felt as good as new, save the dust, a finesse to its design Yumeko had only seen since the disaster in the home Lady Shinki made for them. Which could only mean one thing.

Yumeko flipped open the book to the halfway point, only for her heart to skip immediately at the mere sight of the handwriting. The same as the letter Shinki left for her all that time ago. Her hand traced the folds of the page, entranced by each word as if written only for her. And some of them were.

Yumeko seems to be coming out of her shell more with Mika and Senkou around. I’m so happy to see her personality shine, even if it’s just a little. Perhaps having her serve as my maid caused her to hide it behind all that stoicism. I’m glad to see she hasn’t forgotten me, though. I wonder if anybody ever will.

No, of course they wouldn’t. Of course she wouldn’t! And coming out of her shell? Personality shining? Yumeko shook her head and flipped back to the first page, surely there she’ll find answers.

I’m sorry, Yumeko. I guess I won’t come home after all.

I don’t know what I’m feeling. Resentment, I think is a good word? Jealousy too. I watched Sariel round up the survivors and begin some construction work. I can’t believe I’m feeling inspired by my own creations. Even after what I put them through, they’re creating a future. Sariel’s resolve is lovely, too. The people are definitely in good hands with them. Better hands than mine, that’s for sure.

I wanted to apologise to them, just like Yumeko told me to. But when I watched them I just couldn’t. They’re all doing what they can to move on, despite the situation I put them in. To walk up to them now, to force myself back into their lives, I just couldn’t do that to them. They deserve better. I’ve forsaken my own creations. I’m no longer their perfect god. All I should do now is watch as they forge their own futures while protecting them. That goes for Yumeko, too, though I hate to break her heart like that.

So I’ll watch over them. All of them. And I’ll keep this book as a diary of how everybody’s doing, so I can look back and remember them. If any threats appear in Makai once more, I’ll step in then to protect them. But only then.

Yumeko’s eyes welled up as she forced herself to flip the pages. Sure enough, that’s exactly what it was. Each paragraph following held details of what each surviving creation was doing and how Lady Shinki thought they were feeling. Even incidents like Yumeko’s argument with Sariel were documented. This whole time… Lady Shinki was this close to them, just out of view. This… close….

Yumeko spun around, her tears flinging from her eyes onto the ground. “Search the area!” She cried out, her tone commanding. Senkou and Mika glanced at each other and flew off in separate directions to search. Yumeko looked back down at the book. Just one more thing to check….

She opened the book from the back, flipping through the pages until she found the most recent documents. Through the tears she noticed one word: Alice, that made her wipe her eyes and focus on reading. It documented Alice’s first arrival in Vina. How she ‘suddenly’ appeared and looked so grown up. Lady Shinki wondered how she got here and how Alice planned to get everyone out, though Lady Shinki still wasn’t sure if Gensokyo was truly safe for them.

This is the closest I’ve been to intervening and showing myself. It was so difficult not to rush down to her and give her a big hug like the old times.

Perhaps we’re approaching a turning point. If Alice is here, then maybe others from Gensokyo will arrive some time too. If everybody could get along, I can open the gate as Sariel wishes. Though, such a thing is probably impossible because of me.

Yumeko’s finger traced down the words, showing documents of Alice’s arrival at Yumeko’s home and then…

My creations are fighting. It’s much bigger than the incident between Mika, Senkou and Sariel.

What should I do? I should tell them to stop, right? But they’re both searching for me…

I can’t choose a side by showing myself to one before the other. I told myself I’d let them make their own future… but I can’t lead them all around and avoid them anymore.

What should I do… I don’t know… My worst fear was always the shrine maiden or the sages, but this… this is even worse.

As her tears dripped onto the paper, ruining Shinki’s flawless creation, a loud noise erupted from up above. Yumeko sprung into action, dropping the book and bursting through the hole in the ceiling, blade in hand. When she saw the situation, the closed eye of YuugenMagan was retreating away from Mika, who held both her hands in front of her as if she’d just attacked.

“Yumeko!” Senkou said after teleporting to her. “Sariel’s been using Yuugen to watch us.”

“How long?”

Mika spoke up after regrouping. “I don’t know… a while, at least? I didn’t notice it while we were flying.”

Yumeko bit her lip. Sariel knew where they were, and worst of all….

“Lady Shinki’s not here?”

Mika shook her head. “I’ve looked all over. I don’t think she is.”

Yumeko ducked back into the ruins, placed her hand over the book and pen, and breathed them to life with a yellow glow. The book floated upwards.

“Where did Lady Shinki go?” Yumeko asked, her voice filled with desperation. The pen turned to the book and scribbled down some words.

Upwards in a panic.

“A panic…?” Yumeko asked. Did something happen above them? Shinki’s hair tie pulled her hair upwards. Yumeko kicked off at full speed which neither of her allies, not even Senkou with her limited teleportation, could match.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Mai rubbed her swelling cheek, watching as Elis healed Sariel’s sword wound. Sariel themselves gazed into their newly gained flower, holding it around as they stood at the end of the temple’s main room.

“Fascinating…” Sariel said, though it was clearly a thought aloud.

“What is it, Noble Sariel?” Yuki asked. The explosion had damaged her, but Yuki didn’t let it phase her.

“This flower shares Shinki’s magic. It seems Alice was using it to locate her.”

“Eh?” Elis asked. “How the heck would that work?”

“Through the flower’s reaction to magic of its kin,” Sariel said. “We’re all sentient creatures who’ve developed, at least partially, on our own, differentiating ourselves from her. Everything else she made is scorched. Clever.”

Sariel moved to stand up. When they did, they flinched in pain. Elis frantically moved to keep them in place.

“Noble Sariel,” Mai spoke up, her icy voice catching their attention. “All of us are still exhausted and injured. If we leave now and encounter Yumeko, we stand little chance.”

Sariel paused, but eventually lay back down. “You’re right. My apologies, I was too hasty. I’ll triangulate Shinki’s coordinates when my healing is done and wait for the rest of you.”

Mai turned and walked to the exit, giving a small wave.

“Come get me when you’re ready to heal me.”

“Mai, wait for me!”

Damn it. She was used to Yuki’s incessant following, but each time a part of her clung on to hope that one time, just one time she wouldn’t.

All things considered, Shinki’s destruction of her realm didn’t affect Mai that much. All she ever cared about was Yuki, and the destruction didn’t take her away. At least, not in a physical state. Unlike Mai, Yuki was a very dependant person at heart. She’d act all tough and in charge, but whenever things got tough or an important decision needed to be made, she’d clammer to either Mai or Shinki to take control for her. Naturally, when Shinki slaughtered everyone, that was more than a little tough on her. She still hadn’t completely healed from that event, and as a result, her clinginess towards Mai had only increased. Which was exactly what Mai, a cold-hearted, independent loner, needed some - any - time away from.

“So, uh…” Yuki started up a conversation. “Crazy situation. Been a while since we all fought, huh? I think we did well together back there!”

“Do you feel bad for her?”

“Who?”

“Alice.”

“Well…” Yuki said. “If Noble Sariel says she’s the enemy then… I guess she is. But she was crying… and screaming… looked like she was going insane….”

Come to think of it, this was a perfect opportunity. With Makai divided into three sides, all Mai had to do was ally herself with a side Yuki wasn’t on.

“So? Are you having second thoughts?”

“About what?”

“Being with Sariel,” Mai said. Obviously, she thought.

“Of course not!” Yuki declared. “I mean, maybe their methods are scary, but they just have scary powers.” Precisely the answer Mai had come to expect. Yuki welcomed Sariel’s ‘taking of the throne’ with open arms. After all, she needed someone to do things for her, even if Sariel wasn’t exactly an ideal ruler.

“Yeah, I agree. Just can’t help feeling bad for the girl.”

“Mhm.”

Perfect. Now all she’d have to do is wait for a chance to ally with either Yumeko or Alice. Stuck in Makai forever, or wandering the above world, neither of it made a difference as long as she got some time to spread her wings once in a while. Although, would either of them believe her claim of fealty if she just waltzed up to them? She shrugged. Problem for later.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sara gulped down her final cracker, gazing at the depressed magician who sat on a rock with her legs curled into her chest just out of earshot range.

“Are you sure this is alright?” She asked the ghost next to her. It was a stupid question, of course Louise didn’t care, but she just wanted some interaction right now.

“Hm?” Louise asked. “Oh, that. Yes, of course ☆!”

Sara leaned her chin into her hands. She’d only had her second conversation with that magician before the fight, yet she broke down in tears to her about how everything was her fault. From the loss of Sara’s best friends, her family, her job, she knew everything. Not to mention, the sight of that girl attacking thin air while screaming wasn’t something that’d leave her mind easily. She always knew Sariel was powerful, but she’d never seen them fight or use their powers. Just what the hell did they do to her?

“Things aren’t going as planned, are they?”

“Hmm…” Louise responded. “I suppose not. That flower was a shock to see, but it’ll make things easier regardless of who has it. It meant we had to fight Sariel’s group, though. That was scary~.”

“You can say that again…”

There was one thing Sara couldn’t get off her mind. Why the hell would this girl blame herself for all that? Even if she says she ‘should’ve known’ the above world wouldn’t take kindly to sudden invaders, what was she supposed to do? She was a kid, wasn’t she? Sara figured Shinki destroyed the world because the invaders made her too emotional and she stopped holding back her power. A kid shouldn’t be shouldering all that blame, even if she ‘was the only reason the tourist agencies existed in the first place’. She only meant good by giving them a holiday. Although in that logic, Shinki only meant good in getting rid of the invaders….

Sara cut her thoughts off, not allowing them to get too complicated. She pushed herself off the rock and walked over to the magician, who didn’t even flinch at her approach. She held her hand out, cracker in it.

“Here.” Alice looked up at the cracker. “It’s my last one. Have it.” Sara looked at the cracker in momentary confusion, as if a strange sense of deja vu came upon her and left just as quickly.

“No…” She muttered. “You should have it…”

“It makes you feel better, I swear.”

“Salty food is bad for my heart…”

“Not when it’s just one of them.” Of course, Sara recognised the irony in her saying that of all people, but it seemed to get through to her. Alice reluctantly took the cracker from her hand and nibbled it, perhaps just to get the conversation over with.

“Thanks….”

“What’d you see?”

“...” Alice looked down at the ground. “What she felt.”

“Shinki?”

“I felt awful… the children… people like you….”

Sara placed a hand on Alice’s shoulder, giving a sigh. “Look. Just remember, what happened back then wasn’t your fault. I don’t blame you, neither does Louise. Neither does anybody.”

“But-”

“No.” Sara brought her hand back. “I don’t know you well, but you seem like a nice person. You wouldn’t expect some kid to think of everything before deciding. You just wanted everyone to be happy, right? That’s all that matters.”

“If that’s all that matters…” Alice’s eyes welled with tears. “Then people would forgive Mother… right…? Even though all those people… everyone who looked up to her… she….”

“I’m not gonna pretend to like your mom. Or even that I could forgive her. But I can admit that not everything was her fault. Maybe understand her mental state somewhat. And… hm… well, you’re definitely your mother’s daughter, I guess.” Alice looked up at her, which Sara took as a suggestion to elaborate. “No doubt she blames herself for everything. Why else would she want to avoid us? And unlike you, there’s probably people in Vina who agree with that. I know I did until you talked about her. But you don’t think she’s bad, do you? You don’t blame her entirely?”

Alice shook her head slowly.

“Then quit the double standard. Start treating yourself how you’d treat her.” Sara put a hand on her waist. “I’m not good at this emotional stuff. Just letting you know what I think.”

“And what about now… you two got dragged into a fight… just because of me….”

“Please. Conflict was inevitable the moment Sariel and Yumeko had the same goal. Why do you think Sariel wanted to find a way out of Makai that didn’t involve Shinki?” Sara paused for a moment. “We’ve been ready for something like this for a while. At least this way I can fight with a fr-” Sara cut herself off. Damn, where her thoughts went without salt, huh? “With a nice person like you….”

Alice grasped Sara’s hand before she could walk away, making her jump. Sara glanced back, a surprised redness overtaking her cheeks. “H-hey, wh-”

“Thanks…” Alice said, still barely looking up from the ground.

Sara gave a short sigh. No doubt this woman was the clingiest kid in the world back then. “You’re welcome,” she said, taking a few steps backwards to remain closer to Alice. She looked at Louise, still sat out of earshot range. Good thing, too. She wouldn’t enjoy hearing this. “Listen. Just ‘cause we lost once doesn’t mean it’s over. You want that flower to find your mom, right? Then let’s get it back.”

“How are we… supposed to do that?”

“I dunno, you were holding out well for a while. Was that your full power?”

“Closer to it than I’ve used in a long time. Even if it was… it wouldn’t be enough.”

Sara grimaced. “It’ll be fine, you’re pretty level-headed. You helped us out while holding off Elis. I’m sure you’ll figure something out.” Alice didn’t respond. “Even if I’m the weakest in Makai by a long shot, and all I got is dodging ability, I’ll stick by you. Helping to make you happy… doesn’t sound so bad. Guess I’ll finally be making something out of myself.”

Alice gazed up at Sara for a while. “I just… need some time to rest…”

“Don’t sweat it. Better to get going soon, though. You hurt them all, they’re probably resting in Vina. Don’t want them to make a move before we do.”

“You’re right…” Alice said. “You’re a good person, Sara. Thanks again.”

“Someone needs to be the voice of reason in this trio, and it sure as hell won’t be Louise.”

Alice snickered slightly, but her voice remained solemn. “I can’t just forgive myself for what I did… And I can’t forget those screams… And I can’t-”

“Yeah, yeah I get it. You can’t listen to me.”

“But… I guess there’s no use sitting here and moping for too long… And I still want to see Mother again…. I…” She smiled emptily, muttering to herself as if Sara wasn’t meant to hear her words. “I can’t believe I tried to forget it all….”

Sara brushed her last comment off. Then, she jumped, turning and looking into the air. Nothing… and Alice didn’t react. Was she imagining things?

“Alice!”

She turned back around. Yumeko was rushing over to them and threw her arms around Alice. They tumbled onto the hard ground, and Sara winced at the sight.

“You’re injured… and your face… have you been crying? What happened?”

“W-well… it’s a long story….”

“Alice brought a flower with her,” Sara said. Yumeko looked over to her. Having such a powerful person - one who was a ‘sworn enemy’ until just recently no less - stare into her soul undoubtedly left an impression. “A flower from Makai before it got burnt. It’d lead us straight to Shinki, but Sariel started a fight with us and won. They took it.”

Yumeko’s eyes flared up, and she bit her lip so hard Sara thought it’d start bleeding. “Damn it! Where are they?”

“We’re heading after them later. We still know the rough direction Shinki was in. We’re just waiting for Alice to rest up.”

“I’ll go,” Yumeko said, her voice insistent.

“No…” Alice spoke up, placing a hand on Yumeko’s shoulder. Yumeko looked back down at her, though Alice didn’t return the eye contact. “I’ll be fine….”

“I’ll. Go. I’m not sitting here and letting them do that to you. Besides, if they have the path to Lady Shinki, I’m going after them.”

Alice looked over to Sara, as if trying to communicate something to her without words. It took Sara a moment, but she realised what she wanted to say. Alice wanted everyone to escape, and Yumeko didn’t. That puts them at odds. Yumeko taking the flower wouldn’t be any better than Sariel. Sure, it’d avoid the conflict, but then the people of Makai might never escape. Thus, Sara found herself in a difficult predicament. Tell Yumeko not to go after Sariel without being beheaded.

“Alice did a number on all of Sariel’s group. They’re probably resting in Vina.” Yumeko pushed herself off Alice, turned around and stepped away. Sara put a hand on her shoulder. “Alice needs you. I know you two have a history. Sariel shouldn’t be moving for a bit, and I’m sure we both want Alice to be happy. You’d probably do a better job at making that happen than me. Please. You can imagine how badly Sariel’s abilities can mess with someone. Her injuries aren’t just physical.”

Yumeko glanced back at Alice, who pushed herself into a seated position. When Yumeko looked at her, the flames in her eyes seemed to die down.

“Mika.”

Sara looked around for the fairy, eventually finding her next to Senkou. She was always hard to spot.

“Go to Vina. Keep an eye on Sariel, don’t get noticed. The moment they move, come get us.”

“Alright,” Mika responded, their voice no quieter than someone forty times her height. Mika flew away, and only then did Sara notice Yumeko’s hair. What was Shinki’s red-balled hair tie and identifying hairstyle now belonged to her maid.

“What’s your name?” Yumeko asked, and it took everything in Sara to not show any fear.

“Sara. Just some weakling unlucky enough to be alive.”

“Thanks for looking out for her.” Sara almost had to do a double take. Was this really the same person Sariel made out as the archenemy of everyone who wants to escape this hell? The closest person to the god who ravaged her family, friends and home? Someone who, despite everything, still has undying loyalty to that devil? Thanking her?

Sara kept her thoughts down, instead turning away. “Don’t sweat it.”

Sara walked away with a wave, glancing back once to see Yumeko help Alice to her feet.

“Long time no see,” Senkou said with a hand on her hip, raising a hand with a wave. “Glad to see you're still alive. And you’re not one of Sariel’s goons anymore!”

“I was never one of anybody’s. I’m not trusting someone to act as my leader again.”

“I feel you on that.” Senkou stretched. “But, well, Mika and Yumeko both want to see her come back. Can’t go neglecting my friend’s wishes, can I?”

Sara looked back to Alice. Could it be? No - Shinki created Sara’s friends and family to fulfil that role in her ‘perfect’ world. For anyone else to fill that void would be against Shinki’s will, and thus, impossible.

Chapter Text

Alice turned to Yumeko as the two walked aimlessly around the second layer. She was shocked that Yumeko wanted to do such a mundane thing, but it did feel refreshing. Especially after so long.

Alice cleared her throat so Yumeko would focus on her. “You want to keep everyone here, right?”

“I’d rather avoid a situation like that again. Lady Shinki closed the gate for our own protection. Everyone is safer here, that’s all that matters.”

Alice’s face straightened as she looked down at the floor.

“Don’t blame yourself,” Yumeko said. “Not like it’s your fault the people of Gensokyo are like that.”

“I should’ve known better. I was from there.”

“I had my doubts about the idea, given Lady Shinki’s history with them, but even I thought they wouldn’t respond like that. Nobody could’ve predicted what happened. Especially not a kid.”

Alice stayed silent for a few moments. She opted to change the conversation. “If… if the people of the surface world were better than that now. Would you be open to having people go up there?”

Yumeko shrugged. “If Lady Shinki willed it. Are they better?”

“I’d say so. Two of them are helping me now.” Although, one of them was rather selfish.

“It’s not just those four I’m worried about.” Yumeko placed a hand on Alice’s shoulder, stopping the two of them. She gave a smile, though her eyes never lost their serious edge. It was like an older sister scolding their sibling but trying to be nice about it. “Don’t get me wrong, I think having good relations with Gensokyo is great. I just doubt it’s realistic for us. I’m looking out for everyone’s safety, unlike somebody.”

She didn’t appreciate the subtle jab, but Alice didn’t give it too much mind.

“You still want to free everyone, right?” Yumeko asked. “Glad to see you’re still thinking of everyone’s happiness. Always one of your most endearing traits. Do you still play with those dolls and imagine happy fantasies with-”

“Would you stop me?” Alice asked, slicing through Yumeko’s words. She stopped her teasing, offering a sad tone.

“I’d never hurt you,” Yumeko said. A sigh escaped her lips shortly after. “It’s just not something I’m going to allow.”

Alice couldn’t find the will to respond. She couldn’t blame her. Even she wasn’t sure whether freeing everyone would be safe. Though she couldn’t shake the feeling. Like it was something she had to do. To make Sara, Louise, everyone she belonged with happy. But is that not the same as last time? Was she repeating the same mistakes? This time it’d definitely be all her fault if something bad happened. Sara and Yumeko might’ve convinced her that the incident was maybe-not-100% her fault, but that wouldn’t be the case if it happened again.

“Think fast.”

Alice snapped out of her trance, scrambling to catch the sword Yumeko gently threw towards her. After almost dropping it twice, she held it by the handle. “What are you-”

“Remember when I taught you sword fighting?”

“I was never good at it.”

“Not the point,” Yumeko said, pointing her sword at her with a smile and a semi-joking tone. “Even if you were terrible at it, you always loved it. So did I.”

“Are you sure this’ll help?”

“I don’t mind if you’d rather talk it out instead. But last time I tried talking therapy, my client was never seen again.”

Alice thought for a moment, staring at her reflection in the stainless blade.

“Alright… if you say so,” Alice said, holding the heavy blade limp to her side.

Yumeko dashed forward, swinging her sword. Alice clashed with the light swing, feeling almost like her arm was going to break on impact. When Yumeko backed away slightly, Alice pursued and swung with all her might, which Yumeko effortlessly blocked.

“I thought you’d be stronger than when you were a kid.”

“Shut up.”

Alice blocked another swing, but Yumeko pushed her sword down and went for a spinning kick to her face. Despite knowing she was in no danger, Alice focused on her blood and phased into an outline, pushing straight through Yumeko. The former maid’s kick stopped just short of where Alice’s face was, and when Alice went for an attack of her own, it phased through Yumeko’s outline. Her sister backed away, her face wearing a prideful smirk. It seemed she was really enjoying this, a nostalgic glint in her eyes.

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were trying to kill me with that.”

“As if…” Alice’s breath came out in pants. “You’d ever get hit… by me….”

“Out of breath?”

“I don’t know how you… do that without getting exhausted….”

“I was made for it.” Yumeko pointed her sword at Alice once more. “Come on, we’re just getting started. My sister wouldn’t throw in the towel now, would she? You always wanted to impress me.”

Alice’s hand twitched at the word ‘sister’. It was strange to hear after all this time. After all that had happened, without seeing each other for so long, despite Alice being nearly entirely different. It felt undeserved.

“When someone’s holding a weapon, their heart may as well be bare.” Yumeko’s voice snapped her into reality. “Nobody can hide how they feel when they’re swinging a sword. You’ll always be family, Alice. Now that you’re back, I’m never letting you go. I’ll protect you forever. No matter how much taller than me you dare to get.”

Alice smiled, but Yumeko offered her no time to respond when she rushed forth once more. Always, huh? That more than warmed her heart. As their blades clashed, Yumeko’s words rang truer. Nobody can hide how they feel while swinging a sword. And the fact that Yumeko also needed something like this, a sister to share her time with, wasn’t hidden in the slightest.

It went on for what felt like hours, luckily. A much simpler time, before all hell broke loose. Despite the weapon she was holding, she felt innocent again. Her and her sister, smiling and teasing each other over any minor thing. Yumeko’s smile only grew wider and more infectious when Alice felt herself smiling too. Swing, block, avoid. Swing, block, avoid. Simple, just like back then. Far simpler than any mess involving Gensokyo. With each passing exchange, her heart grew closer and closer to home. She’d lived a lie for seven years, and this moment, right here, was where she belonged. She was a child again. Yumeko said something similar after one of their exchanges. Like she was back in the past, and anything that happened since didn’t matter.

Although deep down, she knew this time would be short-lived.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Mika’s heart nearly jumped out of her chest. She swiftly ducked out of view of the patrolling eye. Back against the window, she held her breath, only releasing it once the eye passed completely by her. Admittedly, in the heat of Yumeko giving her such an important duty, she’d completely forgotten about the difficulties that’d arise with Yuugen.

“That’s the plan.”

Mika shuffled to the edge of the window, the thick frame blocking any view of her as she peered above it. In the temple stood Sariel, rubbing the side of their torso as if recently injured, speaking with Elis. Mika narrowed her eyes further at the seven-petalled purple flower in Sariel’s hands.

Elis nodded. “Got it, Noble Sariel! You always were real fricken clever!”

“Once the witches are healthy, we’ll head out. We can’t afford to waste any more time than that.”

“I’ll make sure to heal them real fast!”

Sariel seemed to chuckle, placing the pot under their arm and stroking Elis’ head. Elis smiled wildly, melting as soon as Sariel touched her. Mika always found herself wondering whether Elis was more obsessed with Sariel than Yumeko was with Shinki. Certainly it was a close call. After a little while, Sariel gave her a gentle push and Elis flew out the door. Mika let out a relieving sigh while Sariel began reassuring some spirits that they can move on soon. At least, presumably. They were the only one who could see and speak to them.

At the sound of electric sparks, Mika dashed up from the window and made her way to the roof. An eye glanced straight at the window she was just at. Mika chuckled as it passed, her pride elated as if she was on top of the world. She twirled around giggling.

Fear paralysed her. Only for a moment. Another eye stared directing into her. She jumped just in time to avoid missiles, returning fire as she flew away and ducked behind the wall around Vina, hiding between the gaps between purple bricks. Her heart raced a mile a minute. She closed her eyes and placed a hand over her chest, focusing on calming down.

“What is it, YuugenMagan?” Sariel’s voice asked. After a moment, they continued. “Is that so? Find Elis, tell her to pick up the flower here.”

Some more time passed. Mika held a breath the moment Sariel landed on the wall.

“I thought you were not foolish enough to try something like this again. Does Yumeko care that little about her subordinates?”

Subordinates. It took everything in her not to scream at the word. The moment Sariel took over from Lady Shinki, Mika hated it. Where Lady Shinki loved them all like a mother rather than a god, Sariel only had that level of love for Elis. They gave them all a home with Vina, yes, but then what? They left them to foster in their depression and grow further and further apart all while acting as if they were better than Lady Shinki just for doing the bare minimum. And they kept spouting nonsense about how escaping into the above world was the best path for them? And they were too full of themselves to listen when Mika and Senkou argued their points.

“I respect your nerve, though. Coming back here to spy after that failure of an uprising. Is Senkou doing better? Despite what you think, I care about everyone in Makai. Even you two. Even Yumeko, to an extent.”

Caring was one thing, but being so blinded by contentment for Lady Shinki to not see the real problem is another. Convincing everyone the only way their happiness would improve is if they left this ‘hellscape’ that Lady Shinki created. Lady Shinki would make them happy here, despite what she did. She’d never harp on and on about how important it was to escape while Senkou dived deeper and deeper into despair at their situation. Like that’d fix anything.

Caught in her anger, she failed to notice the red bat towering over her. She blasted it with magic, then weaved between the cracks in the bricks to hide from the pursuing red bats. Looking up at the lava falling from the nearby canyon, she considered making a break for it back to Yumeko. She let them stay in her house right when they thought they’d be alone forever. She couldn’t go back now, not without something to show for it.

She flew back over the wall and straight into a trap. Two eyes of YuugenMagan surrounded her, locking her in a complex cage of lightning with holes tinier than even she was. It wasn’t long until Sariel descended, their face serious.

“Why did she send you?” Sariel asked. “Yumeko’s hardly the type to send her subordinates to do the dirty work. I’d sooner expect her to charge in here and rain swords upon us.”

“She would’ve,” Mika said, narrowing her eyes. “But she comforted her family instead. Like a respectable person.”

“Still going on about that?” Sariel asked. “You wanted us all to be a family, yes? Yet you’re the one who betrayed us. Ironic. Why did she send you?”

“And what’s the traitor count at now, four? That’s half the people who once lived here. How many people betrayed Lady Shinki when she was our god?”

“Misguided. Everyone is depressed here, are they not? Is that not why you turned against me? It’s not just me who wants to leave Makai. Elis, Yuki, Sara, Louise.”

“Half of those are with Alice now.”

“And that’s not to mention the souls stuck in purgatory,” Sariel said, raising their arms in a shrug. “I know, deep down, all but Yumeko share the same goal. Even Alice wants us to leave, and she came from Gensokyo. Is that not confirmation enough that this is the right path? And even if it’s not, I’ll always fight for what the people want.”

“What the people want is a family!” Mika yelled. Even Sariel flinched at the noise level.

“Shinki took that away from us. Only Elis and I-”

“You think people would want to jump headfirst into the lair of the people who took everything away if you didn’t keep the wedge driven between us? If we had a sense of unity, like when Lady Shinki led us? You might care for us all in your own way, but you’ll never be Lady Shinki! Lady Shinki loved us all, you only love Elis!”

Sariel sighed with a shake of their head. Their face betrayed one teetering on disgust at being called lesser than the one who ravaged their homeland. Predictably, they changed the conversation course the moment they were challenged.

“You said Yumeko’s caring for Alice. You met up with them after our fight, learnt of the flower, and now you’re here to spy on us. A tiny creature like you could never carry that pot. So you’re here to tell them when we move so they can ambush us. Is that right? Or is Senkou around here to teleport in and take the pot at any moment?”

“I won’t tell you,” Mika said, her body glowing with light. Sariel covered their eyes to shield them from a flash of blinding light that burst from the fairy. The cage, on the other hand, was stunned and deactivated. Mika took her chance to dive away, through one building and slipping through the open window of another. She tried closing the window behind her to prevent any bats finding her, but her strength was lacking. Just before she gave up on her struggle, a hand reached out over her and slammed the window shut. The hand grabbed a struggling Mika, taking her out of view from the window and releasing her.

“Who are-” Mika started while twirling around. “Mai?”

“I have a proposition,” the ice witch said, taking a seat on the bed that Mika remained hidden behind.

“Where’s Yuki?”

“That’s the proposition,” Mai said. On closer inspection, her cheek was red and swelled. She lay across the bed, pretending to be sleeping when an eye of YuugenMagan passed the window. Once it vanished, she spoke again. “I’m willing to change sides.”

Mika had to contain her laughter. “Sariel sure is an outstanding leader, huh?”

“It’s not Sariel.” Mai turned around to look Mika dead in the eye. “Couldn’t care less about them. I just need some time away from Yuki.”

“Did something happen? I thought you were-”

“Still are,” Mai said. “Just I’ve pleaded with her time and time again to give me some space, and the most I get is… I don’t know, enough time to walk around the perimeter ten times until she rushes at me again and doesn’t let me leave for who knows how long. It’s draining. I need more time. Even talking to her never worked. I know it’s how she shows affection, she has far too much of it, but still.”

“So draining that you’re willing to change sides? In a situation like this?” Mika asked, raising her eyebrow. Even back when Mika was around Vina, Mai was one of the calmer people. Having a one-on-one conversation with her was effortless. She had this aura of ‘not caring about the world’ which, while concerning, at least made her grounded and easy to get along with. The exact opposite of Yuki.

“A situation like this is a perfect chance,” Mai said. “It’s not that I hate her. But back then when that human magician fought us, and Yuki was out of commission for a bit, I felt alive. Like I could finally spread my wings, you know? Until then I never really had the chance.” Mai raised an arm, staring through her fingers at the roof like it was an open, wondrous sky. “Even if I lost, easily, it felt so refreshing to just… talk without being afraid of saying something cold and mean by accident that she’d hate.”

“Well, we can’t exactly head back to Yumeko. I’m here to make sure Yumeko knows when they fly off.”

“Then I have an idea.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Report back to me if you find her.”

The red bats flew away in all different directions and YuugenMagan continued its typical patrol. Loving everyone? While they couldn’t deny Mika’s words, is it not that benevolence that led her to foolishly open the gate without considering the consequences? Even if they wanted to open the gate again, at least now they were ready for it. And a hellscape like this paled compared to the above world. Once those two were taken care of, there’d be so much to do, so much to explore, so many… different landscapes to just stand there and gaze upon. It was exactly the kind of thing everyone needed: something fresh.

“What do you think they’re thinking about?”

“You think that fairy got to her?”

The voices of the dead plagued them. As the angel of death they had the power to speak to such. But their voices never stopped. Their brain could only pick out a few lines in the constant noise of the crowd.

“I hope she didn’t. They promised us they’d let us move on.”

Sariel raised their hand and twirled it around, placing their ears under the illusion that there were, in fact, no voices of the dead. They did make such a promise. While the living must always take priority over the dead, opening the gate would benefit both. The souls would flood out and ascend to what the people called heaven. Even after such an event, there was no doubt the voices of those slaughtered and spat on by Shinki would stick with them forever.

They flew over to the other side of Vina and ducked into a house. Elis jumped in surprise at their entrance, and Yuki, whose burns were half healed, sat up from the bench. The flower pot sat in the corner of the room behind them.

“You can go back to your work. Just checking in.”

Elis nodded, moving back to heal Yuki’s burnt body. “The heck happened out there? There was this really fricken bright flash! Are we under attack?”

“Don’t worry about it, I have it under control.”

Sariel worked their way around to Yuki’s face. The girl, headstrong as ever, showed no reactions to the stinging of Elis’ healing. Even if Elis’ regeneration capabilities were unparalleled, her healing magic was inefficient. And she was always much too feisty to sit down and train something ‘boring’ like healing, even if she prided herself on being the ‘doctor’ of the group. Her feistiness was always endearing.

Perhaps that’s how Shinki thought of everyone else? The young bat they once created stuck around and grew into a demon themselves, the only demon in all of Makai that wasn’t created by Shinki. Sariel often reminisced about all the memories associated with watching her grow. They couldn’t imagine having over a thousand creations like that. Nobody could feel love towards that many people. Not even the ‘benevolent’ Shinki.

Sariel snapped from their trance. They must’ve looked foolish standing around staring into nothing, but neither Elis nor Yuki mentioned anything. Yuki’s yellow eyes gave off a burning gaze, as always. A burning gaze of love; especially towards Mai, but her appreciation of everything and everyone around her was no secret. Shinki certainly put a lot of care into crafting her eyes. Perhaps the rest of her, too. Perhaps the rest of her creations, even Sariel themself.

Despite that burning gaze of love, Sariel couldn’t reciprocate. They had no history with Yuki in the same way as Elis; they hadn’t watched Yuki’s personality develop, nor had they gone all their life with Yuki attached to their hip, doting them with affection. Still, they swallowed their pride.

Sariel gently placed a hand on Yuki’s head, brushing her hair upwards. Yuki’s surprise was clear, as was Elis’ shock and horror. “How are you feeling?” Sariel asked.

“Uh-uhm…” Yuki stuttered. “I’m fine, Noble Sariel! Uhm… are you feeling okay?”

“Where’d Mai go?” Sariel asked, still stroking her messy hair. Probably messed up from the explosions in the fight.

“I… don’t know. When Elis started healing, she left. I tried going after her, but I had to stay still….”

“Probably went for a walk. I haven’t seen her either.”

“Is she gonna be okay? Something’s happening out there, right?”

“She’ll be fine. I’ll protect everyone, remember.”

Yuki played with her dress awkwardly. After giving a glance to a pouting Elis, Sariel withdrew their hand. “I’m glad to see you’re doing okay. Those explosions didn’t look weak.”

“They were pre-”

“They were weak as heck to me!” Elis declared, as if to one-up whatever Yuki was about to say. “I took ten of ‘em, remember?”

“You can regenerate,” Yuki said.

“Well, sorry Shinki didn’t make you as fricken great as Sariel made me!”

“Don’t fight,” Sariel said, placing a hand between them. Elis gave them a look like they were an alien and gave a slow nod.

It was… strange. When Shinki stroked their hair, or cared for them, she couldn’t have felt this much… indifference. Perhaps that was what Mika was talking about, the reason they’d never be Shinki. They turned to Elis, lightly brushing her hair as the girl made the most adorable squeak in response. Sariel’s body grew warm, as it always did in situations like this.

“Noble Sariel,” Yuki said, catching Sariel’s attention.

“What is it?”

“If you don’t mind me saying… you’re acting weird.”

Well, it wasn’t like they didn’t expect her to catch on. Still, probably best to feign ignorance.

“How so?”

“Like…” Yuki looked up at the roof. “More like… Shinki, y’know?”

Before Sariel could respond, Elis leapt to their defence. “What the heck does that mean?”

“Not in a bad way!”

“Stop. Fighting,” Sariel said with a small sigh. “Are you two always bickering like this?”

“Eh… sometimes,” Yuki shrugged. “Elis is just… fond of you, y’know?” She then muttered. “Annoyingly so….”

“What was that?”

“No need to be defensive of me, Elis,” Sariel said, pacing over to the flower. “We’re in a difficult situation. It is my duty to make sure everyone is okay and happy.”

“Heh… When you put it that way, I guess it makes sense.”

“Yeah. You should feel fricken honoured!”

“Elis.”

“I-I mean… yeah, Noble Sariel’s great like that, huh…?” Elis said, her voice riddled with a forced friendly tone.

Sariel gave one last glance at the flower, brushing some petals. Elis leaping to the defence of Sariel under any circumstance was endearing. Come to think of it, Sariel themself was once like that. When Sariel learned of Shinki’s history in Gensokyo, they went out and destroyed that shrine which stood as a monument of their captivity. All because, back then, Shinki was perfect. She crafted every piece of Sariel’s body, from their appearance to the chemicals in their brain that made them who they were. Of course they’d act like that against her enemies. It’d be foolish to believe they were the only one with those feelings, most in Makai had them. If Elis was to Sariel now what Sariel was to Shinki then, it’s perhaps less unreasonable to think Shinki viewed everyone the way Sariel views Elis. To hold that much love was a special quality, one Sariel certainly couldn’t replicate.

The flower looked and felt perfect. They turned away and ducked under the door frame.

“I’m going to check on Mai. Don’t argue while I’m gone.”

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Safe.”

“When you said you had a plan, I expected something a bit more… robust,” Mika said, disappointment in her voice.

“Do you have any better ideas?”

Mika clung to the inside of Mai’s clothes. Although it was completely dark there, it hid her from the gaze of Yuugen. Sariel’s bat patrols were still a problem - given their exceptional hearing - but they flew in packs. Once they were on the other end of Vina, Mai’d simply tell Mika it was safe to speak.

“I guess not…” Mika grumbled.

“Quiet.”

Mika did as told. After a few moments, she felt Mai take flight then land on higher ground.

“Safe. Are you sure you can distract them for long enough?”

“My skill set was built for stalling. It’ll be a cinch~.”

She’d never thought she’d be hanging around with someone from Vina again, especially not in Vina itself. Despite the ever-present danger, she loved the feeling of reuniting with a long-lost sister.

“Sariel’s on the other side of Vina. Now’s our best chance.”

Mai reached down her collar and pulled the fairy out then tossed her across a few roofs. They’d picked a house a little away from the flower to avoid Elis’ increased hearing range. Of course, that immaculate hearing was exactly what they’d use against her.

“Phew~” Mika said aloud, placing her hand on her chest with an exaggerated sigh. “Escaping all of them sure was scary~!”

“Huh?” Elis’ voice came from within the house. “What the heck?”

“What is it?” Yuki’s voice replied.

“You didn’t hear anythin’?”

“You have better ears than I do.”

Not biting yet. Mika cleared her throat a little.

“I’m sure Sariel would handsomely reward anybody who captures a filthy little traitor like me~!”

Almost instantaneously, the door to the house swung open and Elis darted to the roof. She locked eyes with the fairy, who gave her a small wave with a smile.

“Long time no see.”

“You…” Elis said, stepping back in surprise. Her eyes fluttered, as if uncertain of her actions. “Why the heck’re you back here!?”

“Oh, you know. Espionage.”

“Espio-what now?”

“I’m spying on you, silly. Can’t have you run off with the flower without Yumeko knowing.”

Elis looked as if she was fighting something back. Once she gulped it down, she continued. “I won’t forgive anyone who betrays Noble Sariel…! I’ll beat the heck out of you, and then they’ll only ever stroke my hair! For eternity!”

“I thought that’s what happened anyway?”

Elis transformed into her small bat form, as Mika gave a glance to the street below. Mai just entered the door.

“Stop rIGHT THERE!!”

Elis fell to the roof, transformed back into her human form, and writhed back and forth while holding her ears and screeching. Mika was certain the sound coming from Elis’ mouth was far louder than even the loudest she could make her voice. Still, it stalled her for now. Mika gazed down at the pitiful bat, regret rising in her heart. Of course she still thought of Elis as her friend, closest outside of Senkou, but… oh well, it’s nothing Sariel couldn’t fix.

She turned and dodged the laser fired by Sariel. The archangel didn’t even flinch at the light return fire from Mika as she slowly rose through the air. Light charged around Sariel’s wand, and after a few moments, a gigantic laser barrelled through the air. Mika’s eyes widened. The laser was much too large for her to dodge.

It was like she herself was lit ablaze. The flames from back then couldn’t compare. Every inch of her tiny body flared up, writhed and spasmed. Even the bright light from the beam couldn’t stop the momentary flashes of black in her vision. Her very consciousness was slipping.

It lasted only seconds. Once it was over, she fell helplessly towards the lava below. Her wings wouldn’t work. Her body couldn’t fly. Between the flashes of darkness, she saw only the redness of death approach closer and closer.

Something wrapped around her, and her body stopped falling. Then, she flew once more, and ascended into a deep sleep.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sariel watched the ice witch fly away, flower in one hand, Mika in the other. They didn’t consider pursuit for even a moment, but instead turned to Elis who was rolling across the ground. They placed a hand on her, gently calming her down.

“Can you hear me?” Sariel asked with a conscious effort to make their voice soft. Elis opened her eyes slowly, her body still shaking, but able to give a slow nod. They placed their hands over Elis’ and their forehead against hers too. “Use your healing magic.”

Elis nodded, and her hands glowed green. It took many moments until Elis removed her hands, though still much less than it would’ve taken had Sariel done it themselves.

“They’re…” Elis sniffled. “They’re still fricken hurting….”

“It’ll be like that. Your healing only repairs the physical, but it does nothing for your senses. Pain and hearing included.” Sariel guided her to sit upright. “Stay like this, try not to overexert your ears. I need to check on Yuki, okay?”

Elis gave as much of a nod as she could muster. Sariel ran their hand through her hair and lightly kissed her forehead. They slowly backed away so as to not make much noise.

Yuki sat crumpled on the ground, shaking, with tears streaking from her eyes. She stared eternally in the direction Mai flew off in.

“What did she say?”

“That…” Yuki sniffed, wiping some tears from her eyes. “That she’s always… wanted to get away from me….”

Sariel’s face straightened, as they crouched down and ran their hand through Yuki’s hair.

“I’m sure she didn’t mean it like that.”

“How… how else could… she mean it…? She hates me… doesn’t she…?”

“Of course not. Mai’s just the type of person who needs some time to herself. She could never hate you. With how long you’ve been together, it’d be impossible for her to just leave like that. I’ve seen her away from you before.”

“Y-yeah but… only for a little bit at a time…” Yuki sniffled. “I got lonely whenever she went away like that… I couldn’t bear to be without her…. I’d always just… feel so alone….”

“And Mai knows that. Shinki made both of you perfect for each other. I think Mai’s just looking for time to herself. She’ll be back for you before you know it. She’d never leave you feeling lonely for too long.”

“Are you sure… Noble Sariel…?”

“Yes.”

It was a strange feeling. Another of their subordinates left, bringing the total to five. Could they have prevented it? If they attempted to look out for the happiness of both of them by making sure Mai had her breaks, would she not have left? Mika and Senkou left because of depression and lack of unity, Sara and Louise left for… who knows why. And now Mai. As much as both of them tried to hide it, the events back then broke them nearly as much as everyone else. Without each other, they probably wouldn’t be around anymore. Everyone was broken inside. As soon as they took the mantle of leader, they inherited the job of putting them back together. A job which they… certainly neglected. One which, even with it brought to the forefront of their mind, they couldn’t quite understand. If they needed community, couldn’t they foster that between themselves? That’s what Mika and Senkou… tried… to do. Were they all too broken for that to work?

“Do you want to go with her?” Sariel asked, without really thinking. Yuki looked up at them, flabbergasted.

“Wh-what?”

“Do you want to go with her?” Sariel repeated. “To join the others. To be with her. I won’t take it personally.”

“I… Noble Sariel…?”

“If you want my personal recommendation, I’d respect her distance for now. Let the two of you talk and sort it out when she’s ready. I think that’ll lead to the most long-term happiness,” Sariel said. “But I understand you hate to be away from her. So, if you want to join her, I understand.”

“I… can’t betray you… not after everyone else…. I’d never… betray anyone….”

“I don't think it's treachery. A leader….” Shinki’s face flashed through their mind, but they blinked it away. “A leader should look out for their subordinates’ happiness. That’s more important than anything else.”

Yuki’s shocked look persisted. Agonising moments passed, where Sariel’s heart remained conflicted. Even in a situation like this, even staring directly into the crying face of Yuki, they felt no love. Nothing that’d compel their rage the way Mika hurting Elis did. Sariel looked upwards. They wouldn’t have injured Mika so severely had it not been Elis. They now considered giving pursuit, if only to heal Mika quickly. But doing so would compromise their entire plan. It’d bring the entirety of Makai together, and what would happen then not even they could predict. It wasn’t impossible that whatever could happen would ruin their chance of ever finding Shinki. Then they’d never be able to escape. Then nobody could give these people the love they need. It was a risk they couldn’t afford.

“I hate to push you for an answer,” Sariel said, mostly to distract them from their own thoughts. “But we have little time to waste.”

“I…” Yuki started, gulping. “I should… stay with you… right…?”

“Don’t ask me. What do you want?”

Yuki spent a few moments in silence. It was clear it took all her strength to force out her answer. “I’ll… stay with you….”

Sariel rose to their feet. “Very well. That decision takes a lot of strength.”

“What… What do we do now…? They have the flower….”

“We have the advantage. I found Shinki’s coordinates earlier and sent one of YuugenMagan’s eyes to spy on her. Shinki won’t destroy it like Mika did, that’d be akin to a declaration of war. We don’t need the flower anymore.”

“Always one step ahead…” Yuki muttered. Two steps, actually, but they didn’t feel the need to tell Yuki that much of the plan.

“We must leave now to maintain our advantage. Forgive me for pressing you under these circumstances.”

Yuki shook her head, the tears flinging off her face. “M-mhm. It’s okay. Soon I’ll… be exploring the surface with Mai, right…? That’s bound to cheer her up…!”

Sariel couldn’t fight back the smile. “Yes. You will be.”

Elis fluttered down next to them, slowly taking her hands away from her ears. YuugenMagan joined shortly after. Elis wasn’t completely better, that much was clear. Sariel considered waiting even longer for her to recover, but that thought didn’t stick. Everyone was leaving them… but once they saw Gensokyo, they’d be back. Getting everyone out of this ruined world was their priority. A much needed breath of fresh air… that’d please everyone.

They could work on being a family after that.

Chapter Text

Alice felt every expansion her chest made, still trying to wipe away the sweat on her forehead. Yumeko smiled.

“You weren’t this unfit last I checked.”

Alice cracked a smile. “Ouch.” She took a deep breath in. “My fighting style’s changed… I don’t really move around while controlling dolls.”

“Boring~,” Yumeko said, placing a hand on Alice’s shoulder. “Glad to see you smiling again. If you weren’t so stiff all the time I’d say you haven’t changed a bit.”

Alice’s face straightened. “Don’t count on it lasting long.”

“Hey, don’t stop smiling now.”

“You’d rather me force it?”

“Alright, one more round-”

“No!”

Yumeko chuckled and twirled around, prompting Alice to follow. “Fine, fine. Let’s not keep the others waiting.”

“What’ll you do then?”

“Chase down Sariel,” Yumeko said plainly. “They’re the only one with the means to find Lady Shinki. Not to mention they plan to force her to open the gate, and they hurt you. I can’t forgive their sins.” Sins was a little harsh of a word. “What about you? I’d love to take them out side-by-side. Then we’ll find Lady Shinki, and we can worry about the whole Gensokyo thing later.”

Alice narrowed her eyes. “Didn’t you say she wants us to avoid fighting?”

“She’s watching over us. Seeing you was the closest she came to revealing herself. She loves you.” The words sent a mixture of emotions through Alice’s body, as if they were simultaneously what she wanted most and least to hear. “I’m sure she saw what happened, too. And no doubt she almost stepped in again, and again when she saw you suffering. Lady Shinki must see Sariel for what they are now. So for you and for her, I’ll stop them.”

Alice moved to speak, but couldn’t find the words. She didn’t hate Sariel. When everything died down, she bordered on appreciation for the chance to glimpse into Shinki’s feelings. And they wanted what they thought was best for everyone. They were similar to Alice in that regard. Though perhaps, their path was more likely to succeed.

When she decided on being the ‘middle woman’ of sorts, she didn’t know it’d lead to all… this. All these feelings. But now, after her time with Yumeko, her heart burned stronger than ever. That illogical future was the only one she could bring herself to fight for.

“It’s fine if not, don’t worry. Just thought it’d be nice, y’know?”

“... Sure,” Alice said. “We’ll find her together. As long as I get to talk to her afterwards. Alone.” That was the easiest way to secure Shinki’s safety.

Yumeko smiled, her eyes beaming with happiness. “Yeah, that’s no problem. Can’t wait to see those little guys in action.”

Alice ruminated on her plan. If Yumeko wouldn’t get in her way while Alice discussed plans to help everyone with Shinki, there'd be no reason not to team up. Alice just hoped she wasn’t too against the idea of heading to the above world. Now that Alice understood the possible consequences, she was relatively confident she could help avoid the same mistake. The natural starting point would be discussions with Reimu. Taking those discussions any higher would no doubt risk herself - she did break one of Gensokyo’s sacred laws - but it was a risk she’d take wholeheartedly if she needed to.

She stole a glance over at her sister. Despite her claim that Alice hadn’t changed a bit, in reality it was the other way around. Yumeko, at least for the past few… however long it was, appeared and acted exactly how she did seven years ago. If anything, she acted more like herself. No longer did she cover her mouth after making offhanded teasing remarks, like she did in Shinki’s presence. Her smile seemed wider, her heart more caring, and she was still as hot-headed and prideful in her combat skills as ever. Alice couldn’t help but wonder where this new brightness came from. Perhaps it was because they’d been away from each other for so long, or it was just how Yumeko was when unrestrained from servitude to Shinki. If that was the case, it’d almost feel like a waste to go back to how things were back then.

The others came into view on the horizon, just soon enough for them to spot Senkou teleport away in a red light. Yumeko’s pace hastened, and only then did Alice notice another person. Blue hair, white clothes, shorter than Louise… wasn’t that the ice witch? Alice couldn’t hope to keep pace with Yumeko, who was already halfway there, but she took off in flight, regardless. By the time Alice got there, Yumeko had already left, holding… the flower?

“Yumeko!” Alice called, but an arm barred her path. Sara looked up at her with a serious expression.

“A lot just happened.”

“She has the flower-”

“Not a problem, right?” Sara said, looking over to the ice witch. The ice witch began their recounting of the story.

Mika was seriously injured? And the ice witch was looking to betray Sariel to get time to herself, and thought she’d bring the flower along as proof of her ‘allegiance’. A little unnecessary, but paranoia was understandable. They did just fight, after all….

“Senkou took off with Mika. Yumeko’s got the flower, but Sariel doesn’t need it to find Shinki when they have YuugenMagan,” Sara finished. “If you wanna find Shinki, we should lie low and follow behind them. YuugenMagan’s eyes have a trail of electricity connecting to the hive mind. Mai saw the trail of the missing one. That’s where Shinki is.”

“It’s to the west of Vina, on some lower level,” Mai said.

“Shinki’ll be watching what happens. If we lay low, we can find her.”

Alice’s mind almost tuned out everything. “She brought Mika directly into a fight? What if she gets caught by a stray attack?”

“...” Sara paused for a moment, nibbling her lip. “Elis and Sariel are the only people in Makai who can heal. Elis is much better at it. There’s no choice.”

Alice looked down at the ground in contemplation. Mika injured and needing an ‘enemy’ to heal them, Yumeko off to start a fight with Sariel, Senkou probably enraged. She glanced at the ice witch laying across the ground, gazing upwards. Her and the fire witch seemed close - no doubt the fire witch is heartbroken at the very least. The ice witch looked back.

“I’m staying here. I just needed an excuse to ‘run away’ while not getting murdered.”

“Oh?” Louise perked up, tilting her head. “But would Yuki not be in danger?”

“She’s stubborn. Either she’ll avoid fights because I’m not there or retreat over the smallest injury because she ‘wouldn’t want Mai to see her injured when we next meet’.”

“I’m certain she’ll be worried sick about you.”

“Let her worry. She needs to get over it eventually. Being glued to someone’s hip isn’t good.”

Mai’s wings seemed to grow out and take a more demonic form, and she let out a satisfied exhale.

Sara grabbed Alice’s hand, pulling her towards the nearest canyon. “We going or what? We don’t have time. And there’s a good chance we’ll need you and those dolls to keep everyone-” Sara’s hand phased through Alice’s. “... safe…?”

Alice looked down at her hand, slowly becoming transparent. Already? She’d only been here a few hours - if that. And the dream pill… right. One of the side effects of taking more than one in a twenty-four hour period was loss of sleep.

“Oh~,” Louise perked up, narrowing her eyes. “That is unfortunate timing. You would truly be helpful right now. ☆”

Sara glanced at Louise, her eyes betraying feelings of scorn. She glanced back at Alice and sighed. “Everything’ll be fine down here.”

“No, it won’t,” Alice said, looking at her fading hands. She clenched them with her eyes narrowed. Really terrible timing. Everything was coming to a head. One of her sisters was injured, and many of the rest were closing in on a fight. She couldn’t just vanish now. Sara shrugged.

“Maybe not, but I’ll try what I can to find Shinki and stop the fighting. You take a break up there.”

“Or-” Louise started.

“You.” Sara said harshly. “Should take a break. I might be weak, but… well… I’ll figure something out….”

“You’ll be at risk,” Alice said. “Everyone’s at risk. I can’t… I can’t just sit around and let all this happen….”

“Wai-”

Alice’s eyes opened, and she shot straight up in her bed. Her eyes slowly adjusted, but not before Marisa’s arms swung around her. They gazed at each other, Marisa’s watery eyes filled with concern.

“What da hell happened down there?”

“... I messed up.”

“Ye, I gathered. What exactly happened?”

Alice swung her legs out of bed. “I ended up in a fight with Sariel over the flower. Lost, and now they have it.” Alice narrowed her eyes. “Never mind that, there are bigger problems now. I need your help.”

“What bigger problems?”

“Yes, go on,” A new voice said. Alice’s heart dropped, as did Marisa’s. Yuuka slowly appeared behind the magician, fading from invisible, to transparent, to fully solid. She crossed her arms with a disturbing smile. “What bigger problems?”

“How long were ya watchin’?”

“The whole time. You think I’d leave a child in a stranger’s care without monitoring them? And rightfully so, it would seem. Although, I’ll admit, it was hard to hold my laughter in with all the sleep-talking~.”

“Can you drop it?” Alice asked. Yuuka raised her eyebrow. “The flower isn’t dead. And we can still get it back.”

“Is that so?”

Alice turned to Marisa. “Byakuren lets you use the boat to go to Makai, right?”

“Huh? Well, yeah, but I never did. Place gives me da creeps. No offence.”

“I can’t stay asleep for long enough. We’ll need to go there ourselves.”

“Am I invited?” Yuuka said with a wide smile.

“Why da heck would you wanna go somewhere like dat?”

“Didn’t I tell you I wanted a rematch with the god? I’d love to see what other flowers I can convince her to make.”

“I don’t wanna know what ‘convince’ means.”

“Yes, you’re invited. We don’t have time. They’re closing in on a big fight, and someone’s injured. Badly.” Alice stood up. “Yuuka, we’ll need another flower. Wherever they’re fighting, Shinki should be there. It’ll be our only way to find them.”

“Oh, if I must. I suppose if I’m there that’s at least one person who won’t screw up and lose it.”

Now really wasn’t the time for that sort of comment, which Yuuka seemed to be well aware of as she disappeared with a smirk on her face mere moments after saying it.

“Ya feelin’ alright?” Marisa asked, then interrupted Alice when she tried to respond. “Well, I know ya not at yer best, but… Hearin’ ya shout and say all dat stuff while asleep is a little…” Marisa shuddered.

Alice paused for a moment, then placed her hand on Marisa’s shoulder. “I’ll tell you on the way there.”

“‘Ight. Let’s get goin’ den. No time to waste.”

Alice threw on some normal day clothes and followed Marisa to the temple. Gensokyo’s air was much different now. Cold, bitter, uninviting. Nothing like the warm, comforting air of Makai. This place certainly wasn’t her home.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sara turned once Alice vanished. That sure made everything a lot more complicated. Now if Sariel came after her once she made her way down there, she’d be toast. Either way, something in her heart compelled her to move forward. What exactly it was, she couldn’t put a finger on. Purpose? Did meeting someone fighting so bravely for everyone to be happy give her purpose? No, there’s no way everyone could be happy at this point; everyone in Makai was too on edge and at each other's throats for that. But if she could make even one person happy, well, that’d be better than anything she’s done since she failed her job as a gatekeeper.

She closed her eyes and dashed off, praying to anything that Louise wouldn’t stop her.

“Sara?”

… And nothing heard her prayers. She stopped, turned, and faced the ghost who tilted her head with that one eye permanently closed. Just like always, even that one eye she so gracefully let fall in Sara’s vicinity never felt like it looked straight at her.

“What?”

“Where are you going?” Louise tilted her head to the other side, alternating which eye she closed. Louise never looked at someone with both eyes open. “Our plan went a little awry, I do admit. But now we just need to wait here, and we can escape ☆!” Sara turned her head away. “... Or do you not care about escaping? I thought you wanted to leave. It’d do wonders for you, I’m sure!”

Sara pulled her white hood over her head. “You’re alone on this one.”

“Oh? If this is about Alice, you’ll see her as much as you want when we escape~.”

“It’s not like that.”

Louise’s tone shifted to one of seriousness. False seriousness, that is. Her cold, uncaring demeanour was never as difficult to see through as Louise must’ve thought it was. “You’ll get injured if you run into the fighting.”

“Don’t act like you care. You could’ve done this entire thing without me. I was just a sacrifice in case something went wrong.”

Louise paused for a moment. For a second, Sara thought she might’ve caught her off guard, but the ghost clasped her hands together and swayed back and forth with a sweet smile. “I suppose so ♪!”

Sara spat, then fully turned away from Louise. “You really are heartless.”

“I didn’t think you were any different. After Shinki destroyed everything, at least.”

Sara recalled her past self stepping back into Makai proper. How she gave pursuit the moment she woke up out of blind loyalty to that god, only to find everything in ruins and everyone dead when she returned.

“Maybe not. But I’m thankful I can’t lie when calling someone a ‘friend’. She lost everything once, like I did. I’m not letting that happen again.” Sara took one last glance at the smiling ghost. “Have fun out there. If you ever feel any emotion toward others, maybe you’ll come back for me.”

“I won’t ☆!”

Sara flew off into the distance. If there’s one thing she was thankful for, at least she’d never have to see her ever again. Now, time to put her own plan into motion.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Where were they?

Senkou had caught YuugenMagan out of the corner of their eye and began following it, Elis and Yuki. But Sariel was nowhere in sight. They weren’t behind Senkou, that was certain. There was also no way Sariel would rush off ahead and leave Elis behind. So Sariel just… wasn’t here? They weren’t heading towards where Shinki was? Nothing made sense.

She glanced down at the fairy in her palm. Black burn marks covered her as she lay asleep. Senkou’s teeth clenched and her gaze looked up and narrowed on Elis. Not like she could afford to hide with Mika in this state. She raised her hand at Elis’ head, adjusted it to the left, and fired a red magic arrow just past her. Yuki reacted first, and it wasn’t until the arrow grew close to her that Elis reacted in shock. Strange. Elis’ hearing should be much better than that.

Elis looked up at her with scorn. Yuki had little reaction, appearing a much more depressed version of her usual self. YuugenMagan… who knows.

“The heck do you think you’re doing!” Elis screamed. “You could’ve fricken killed me!”

“I missed you on purpose, dimwit.”

“What?”

“I said I missed you on purpose!”

“What the heck are you saying!?”

Senkou clenched her teeth. She teleported in front of Elis, who immediately stepped back and prepared to attack. Senkou grabbed the bat’s wrist and pushed it down, the girl's bullets destroying a rock on the floor. She thrust the injured fairy in front of Elis’ face, staring deep into her eyes.

“Heal her. Now.”

Elis paused for an uncomfortable amount of time, clearly contemplating something in her head. She pouted a little. “Why the heck should I?”

Senkou squeezed her fist, Elis letting out a squeak in response. “What’s that?”

“She hurt my fricken ears! If it weren’t for Noble Sariel, I’d be fricken deaf! They’re still hurting now!”

That’s what's going on, then. Senkou left before Mai could tell the full story. “So it’s okay to leave her for dead!? Don’t you remember our time with you in Vina!?”

“N-Noble Sariel themselves attacked her! If Noble Sariel did-”

“Noble Sariel this, Noble Sariel that!” Senkou mentally restrained herself from clenching the hand holding Mika. “Don’t you have any thoughts of your own!? Or did Sariel brainwash you that much!? You’re worse than Yumeko.”

“Noble Sariel’s done everything for us-”

“Sariel did everything for YOU! They never cared about anybody else! No matter how much they pretended, it was obvious if you opened your eyes! Say what you will about what Shinki did, I don’t care for her either, but at least she never pretended to care about any of us! Or created us brainwashed into believing she’s always correct!” Senkou thrust the hand holding Mika so close to Elis’ face she almost punched her. “Heal! Her! Now! Don’t give me this ‘Noble Sariel’ bullshit! What does Elis want to do when someone’s on the brink of death!?”

Elis’ face turned downwards, tears starting to form in her eyes. “She betrayed us, and just hurt me. Why the heck should I heal her?”

Senkou clenched her teeth, throwing Elis backwards and firing a barrage of arrows. She turned into a small bat, weaved effortlessly through the arrows and returned fire. Senkou teleported behind her and kicked her away. She teleported above a now-humanoid Elis. Before she could unleash her barrage of arrows, she quickly jolted her hand away from a string of YuugenMagan’s missiles.

Yuki was staying out of it. That much was about the only good part of the situation. It took a lot of shouting from Elis for Yuki to follow YuugenMagan’s trail deeper into Makai.

She narrowed her eyes, biting down on her lip. Why did Elis have to be like this? She’d always been crazy and dumb; back then it was an endearing trait, but now all it did was grind Senkou’s gears. With a response like this, any hope of bringing Makai’s citizens closer together had all but vanished. Not that Senkou had any of the optimism Mika still had. Guess all she could do was play defence until she tired out, then try some other form of ‘negotiation’.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Yumeko floated down through the canyon to the fifth layer, staring down at Sariel who sat atop a rock. She drew closer, turning her gaze to the flower. A sword span above her, then skewered the flower pot straight down in front of Sariel. It slowly faded into transparency and a red bat took its place which promptly melted into the ground.

“Just you?” Sariel asked. “I suppose that’s fine. The others should be able to handle anyone short of Alice.”

“You wouldn’t win against both of us. You know that.”

“Once YuugenMagan traps Shinki, I have all the time in the world. And you’d have no way to find her without the flower. Even if I lost, Elis would heal me and bring me to Shinki. Not to mention I could stall until Alice went back to the above world, then take you out. And if you killed me, well, you could kiss goodbye to any affection from your dearest god.”

“Alice will go after the others.”

“So be it. Alice wants everyone to escape too, she just didn’t want me reaching her to stop Shinki’s feelings from getting hurt. It’s the worst-case scenario, but I can work with it. I just need you out of the picture. At least until Shinki lets us free, you can have her after that.”

Yumeko opened her mouth, but without words escaping, it closed once more. Sariel chuckled slightly, a sickeningly soft smile spreading across their mouth. A kind of face like they thought they’d already won. Their tone came out calm.

“You understand, right?” Sariel asked, though Yumeko knew she wouldn’t have time to answer. “You fell right into my trap. The rest of us will reach Gensokyo, and given all you cared about was having Shinki back, I’m sure the two of you can enjoy your hell together. The souls of the dead will finally pass on to heaven and enjoy the peaceful afterlife they deserve. Everyone wins.”

“That is not all I care about.”

“Is that so? Then where were you when everyone needed a leader? Everything about you is so centred around Shinki that you have no thoughts of your own. You’re no better than a slave.”

That last comment got under her skin, but Yumeko shook it off to hide her weakness. “Some leader you shaped out to be. How many of your ‘subordinates’ are still on your side? What we needed -”

“We? When were you ever there?”

Yumeko grimaced, but backed down to their challenge. “What they needed was each other. Did you forget Lady Shinki created us all? Those ‘subordinates’ of yours are your sisters, not people to feed your ego. Yet you left them to their own depression and let them tear themselves apart, all while preaching that ‘everything will be better in Gensokyo’. Leaving Makai won’t do anything for anyone. It’ll only place a group of broken people in the most danger possible. The gate is closed because this is the only safe space for us.”

“Mika and Senkou rubbed off on you, did they? And where were you for your ‘sisters’?”

“I was searching for Lady Shinki. Maybe if somebody didn’t spread lies about her and I, I’d have been there more!” Sariel rose to their feet when Yumeko summoned a blade to her hand and pointed it down at them. “Lady Shinki loved every one of her creations. Even you. Even after you demonised her to the people she loved, she still watched out for them. What do you think Makai was?”

“It was a beautiful pocket dimension. Now it’s a hellscape.”

“Lady Shinki made every single person with love and care. She watched over all of them and supported everybody, no exceptions. She loved Makai as a group of people. No matter how large or small that group may be, she wanted nothing more for them to be happy. The world around them wouldn’t matter as long as they had each other.” Yumeko closed one eye, aiming her gaze down the edge of her sword. “Lady Shinki destroyed Makai the world. And… yes, a majority of the people. But the ones that survived? Those who Lady Shinki would’ve worked tirelessly to ensure were their best selves, regardless of what the world around them might look like; even regardless of what they lost? You destroyed them. Or, more accurately, you sat back and did nothing to stop them destroying themselves. You never loved Makai like she did. That’s why you’ll never be half the leader Lady Shinki was.”

“I won’t be lectured on my methods from someone who never even tried.” Sariel pushed themselves into the air with a mighty flap of their wings. “What have you ever done for anyone other than yourself or Shinki? You fight me to protect her from harm, you search for her to bring her back to you. You act like you're protecting everyone, but you’d leave them all to burn if it meant your precious little god came back. Everything you just said was in Shinki’s name, not your own, you barely have any thoughts of your own. You even admitted she killed ‘a majority of the people’, yet you stand by her unquestionably. Those people she killed still exist! Their souls writhe in agony and would haunt my every second if it weren’t for my illusions. You’d condemn them to an afterlife of eternal torment? Have they not suffered enough for you? Your blind loyalty is exactly what stopped you from helping anyone. Am I wrong? Or are you the most selfish, heartless creature your god created?”

The black mist around Yumeko became like ripples of water in a bubble around her. “With what you’ve put Alice through and what you did to Mika, I think that title belongs to you.”

Swords span in the surrounding bubble, then cleaved through the air straight towards Sariel. The archangel dashed forward, raising their right three wings to block a few swords. They held their wand out, shooting down a few more swords as the gap between them thinned. Yumeko blasted forth, holding her sword behind her, primed to strike. Sariel arrived in striking distance, and Yumeko immediately phased straight through them to attack from behind. When she turned around, a blast of light struck her.

“You think that trick’s going to work?” Sariel taunted from behind the blinding flash. Yumeko tensed through the pain and rolled out of the blast only for Sariel themselves to charge straight into her. Sariel’s wand glowed, ready for a point-blank blast. Yumeko phased through them once more, quickly turning and phasing through Sariel’s light blast.

“Same to you.”

Sariel charged another attack, but their plan quickly turned to evasion once more of Yumeko’s swords swarmed them. They weaved their tall and large frame well through the relentless rain of blades. Yumeko narrowed her eyes and danced through her swords straight to Sariel, now positioned right where Yumeko wanted them. Sariel noticed and raised their wings in a defensive posture. A shield of light protected them from Yumeko’s strike. It cracked, but Sariel remained safe inside as the ball flew downwards into the lava canyon.

Yumeko pursued, a sonic boom erupting from her sword once she threw it at the crack in the shield. It shattered like glass on impact; the sword lodging itself into Sariel’s wing where blood spurted from. Their wings parted slightly, creating a window for Sariel’s pained eye to gaze through. No sooner than they could react did Yumeko reach through their wings and grip the top of their dress. Her other hand removed the sword from Sariel’s wing. Sariel slapped Yumeko’s hand off their dress, but couldn’t back away in time to avoid a shallow cut across their torso followed by a quick kick that launched them just past the lava falls.

Sariel quickly regained composure and ascended upwards, their face betraying their pain and increased frustration. Yumeko followed, and in response Sariel crushed a small orb and tossed its contents towards her. Yumeko’s heart froze. Shinki’s very image. Her luxurious silver hair, red, frilly dress. Even the two-balled hair tie that Yumeko now wore. Yumeko felt the grip on her sword loosen. Three small arrows of light ripped Lady Shinki apart. The first hit Yumeko, exploding and sending her backwards. The second hit her, then the third. Before she could regain control of herself, a fourth hit her. Then a fifth, sixth, and finally a seventh blasted her straight into the rocks of Makai’s floor.

Every inch of her body pained as she fought to wrestle it out of the rocks that smothered her. The dust from the rubble cleared to reveal Sariel rushing closer, their wand a bright magical claymore held with its tip ready to pierce her. Yumeko rushed, but it was clear with her pains and the rocks that she wouldn’t escape in time. She moved to defend, but Sariel’s head jerked backwards as a faint clattering sound rang out.

“What was that!?” Sariel blurted out, vexation clear in their voice. Something hit their cheek, then their chin, and bought just enough time for Yumeko to rise with a smile. The ‘great’ archangel, struggling to identify yet alone defeat the angry hair-tie of the god they failed to usurp. Poetic, in some ways. Probably.

Sariel finally noticed the assailant. Before they could slice it with their claymore, Yumeko intervened and clashed with her own sword. They clashed more with Sariel on the back foot, evidently uncomfortable in close quarters. The claymore vanished after one clash and a flashbang exploded from their wand. Despite being blinded, Yumeko lunged herself through the light, blade pointed forward. It tore into something, Sariel giving a shocked and pained grunt. The sword was slapped away and Yumeko’s vision came back to her just enough to see Sariel fail to charge a counterattack and fall to the ground on one knee, clutching a stab wound in their torso.

Yumeko huffed, tired and in pain. “Using Lady Shinki’s visage against me… I thought you’d already hit rock bottom…” Yumeko held her sword upwards, ready to deliver a finishing blow as her vision cleared just enough to be confident her blade would find its mark. “I’ll admit… I am selfish. I want to see everyone happy… because that’s Lady Shinki’s perfect world. I don’t really know what I want… I never have, and that doesn’t matter. I am her strongest creation, and her maid, and that’s all I need. But for someone to use her image in that way… watch uncaring as everyone around them suffers… exploit my sister’s trauma… almost kill Mika… and wish to lead everyone straight to their deaths. Someone like that can’t exist in such a perfect world. You said if I did this I could kiss any affection from her goodbye. I don’t need that affection. I don’t even care what she thinks of me. I’ll always do what I think is best for her, and Alice too. She’ll despise me for killing you, but what’s best for her is for as many people as possible to be safe and happy. That can’t happen with you at the top. So -”

Sariel glowed with powerful light, forcing Yumeko to hop backwards, a quick action that made her wince and crumple to one knee. Something burst out of Sariel’s chest. Another Sariel, made entirely of purple light with a blue, swirled core in its torso loomed over Yumeko. Sariel rose to their feet, as did Yumeko. Sariel appeared more exhausted from blood loss and using this ‘last resort’.

Yumeko narrowed her eyes at this unexpected ability. This fight was far from decided after all, and now even she doubted who would win.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

She placed the pen softly across the open book, skimming the words once more. ‘Upwards in a panic’. Yumeko was here. Mika and Senkou too, so close to finding her. If only they did. If only someone found her, it’d make things so much easier. She wouldn’t have to choose sides, nor would she have to confront the people who hate her. Someone else would choose her side for her. All she’d have to do is follow. The people she loved were all at war because of her own stupid decision. At this point… how could she walk out and apologise? It’d only be right for her to submit and allow her loved ones out into that dangerous land. They wanted nothing to do with her anymore, and she should honour that. But something inside her just… couldn’t.

Well, at least one loved one found her.

She stared upwards at the giant eye. A red eye, with purple veins and arteries protruding from a swirly, orange background. Yumeko, and others, called it creepy. She always thought it was cute. Unique, like everyone else.

“...” The words caught in her throat, but she eventually forced them out. “... Do you resent me?”

Her voice was quiet. It was the first time she’d spoken to a loved one in so, so long. Tears ran down her face, she didn’t know why; they were uncontrollable. Her loved one didn’t respond. Of course, they couldn’t verbally make noise, but they could shoot electric signals out from anywhere. She made sure it had a way to communicate still.

She curled her knees up to her chin, and a soft smile spread across her face as the memories flooded into her. “...I still remember when I created you. Alice was reading us horror stories about western monsters. Vampires, zombies, wendigos, all of those. They all made poor Yumeko terrified, it was hilarious to see her on the verge of tears at such simple ‘horror’. But… I suppose it inspired me. I wanted to create my own ‘horror monster’. So I started drawing and ended up creating you. Oh - but I don’t see you as a monster. I love you still, always have since you were a drawing on a piece of paper. Alice encouraged me to make you, and Yumeko encouraged me not to, though that only made me want to more. And… that’s how you were born.”

The eye still didn’t react, but after a brief pause, she continued anyway.

“... I’m sorry if that was shortsighted of me. Do others find you scary? Do they not want to interact with you? Do they even see you as a person like them, with thoughts and emotions? Perhaps I could’ve given you a human form, so you can speak like all of them.”

A tear formed in the eye, but she glanced away. To see her loved one cry… she hated that.

“I always saw you as no different from everyone else. I loved you always, you know that right? I loved every moment I got to speak with you. I thought everyone else would too, you’re so cheerful and… and silly. But… well… I guess I make mistakes a lot, huh? I… should start making amends for those, I know… but… it’s so hard…”

“... I ruined everything. They all hate me for it, and I understand. It’s too late for forgiveness now. What… should I do, Yuugen? Do you want to go above? Oh, but… I guess looking like that…”

A jolt of electricity cut her off. It had been feeling lonely this entire time, stuck as Vina’s gatekeeper with nobody wanting to interact with it.

“Oh… is that so?” She asked, taking a moment to glance away and fiddle with her hair. She had figured as much, but to hear it herself, from it, felt different. “Well… I’m sorry for everyone else… I…” Can help with that. The words didn’t leave her throat.

Another jolt of electricity hit her. ‘People are already fighting. Mika is injured, Elis won’t heal her. People are in danger. We need you.’

Of course, she knew this time would come, eventually. With everything blowing up, she couldn’t keep her face away from everyone forever. But how would they react? Yumeko aside, they could only hate her. Even Mika and Senkou, who for whatever reason vastly preferred her as their ‘leader’, must still resent her a little. Another shock hit her wavering heart.

‘I will assist you.’

“You’ll…”

Another shock, clarifying Yuugen’s feelings.

“...You don’t owe me anything. I created the people who made you feel so lonely.”

Another shock.

She stayed still for a moment, letting the water fall from her face. She let out a laugh, almost silent.

“What kind of god am I… to need help with this kind of thing…” She smiled up at Yuugen. “Thank you.”

Chapter Text

“Makai! Makai!”

Alice sat against the wooden wall of the ‘Palanquin Ship’, unsure whether she was more nervous about the current state of affairs in Makai or the fact that Marisa was piloting. So far she was doing a… decent enough job. So far.

“Makai! Makai!”

Despite the excited cheering, they weren’t in Makai yet. The instructions were a little concerning. ‘Fly the ship straight into the Eastern side of the barrier, where the Hakurei Shrine is’. Makai’s original gateway was on the mountain just behind the shrine, so it’s not like there wasn’t any merit to it. And she doubted Byakuren would leave her temple in the hands of Marisa without some (probably misplaced) trust in her capabilities. She was probably worrying over nothing.

“Makai! Makai!”

Yuuka finally snapped.

“Why are you still here!?”

The ribbon-clad fairy halted their excited spinning, giving Yuuka a pouting face. “Because! Makai is pretty! You haven’t let me see the real thing in forever!”

“I didn’t let you see it last time, you followed me. And I have a room of Makai flowers, why don’t you stay there?”

The fairy cautiously floated out of Yuuka’s reach. “Like I said! It’s not the real thing, and it’s too small! And Makai is prettier than anything you’ve made, anyway!”

…But not quite out of parasol-whacking distance, as the fairy realised when they crashed into the wall of the ship. Alice placed her chin in her hand, watching them.

“Close?”

“What gave you that impression?” Yuuka glared at the fairy-filled hole in the wall. “She declared Mugenkan her ‘home’ one day and doesn’t listen to anything I say. Not when I tried to kick her out, not when I said to stay there while I go to Makai. Both times. At least the humans and youkai of Mugenkan listen to me.”

“You say all this!” The fairy said, recovering from the attack. Seemed her voice was in constant ‘shouting’ mode. “But when you came back all stumbling after one of them parties you got all cuddly and said you lo-”

“Shut. Up.” Yuuka pointed her parasol at her with a threatening glare. She mumbled: “Never drinking oni sake again….”

Alice couldn’t fight back the chuckle and smirk. Seeing such a threatening youkai with a history behind her reduced to this in the presence of a mere fairy was a sight she won’t forget. It gave her some solace to know Yuuka wasn’t just some cold-hearted monster, too. After a few silent moments, she rose to her feet and made her way to the top deck. Leaning against the wooden railings, she gazed down at Gensokyo.

Compared to what she was used to now, it was strikingly peaceful. Everyone went about their daily lives, nothing was amiss. All while just one closed door away, everything was descending into chaos. How would everyone like it here? Despite being labelled ‘demons’, Alice figured they were all closer to magician youkai than anything not already present in Gensokyo. In that case, the Forest of Magic would have more residents. The two witches, at the very least. Perhaps some of them would make their homes on the mountain behind the Hakurei Shrine. Yuugen might. Yumeko, too. She always hated being too far from home. Louise probably wouldn’t even have a home; she seemed to be the nomadic type. If Sariel and Yumeko could learn to get along, they’d live on the mountain with Elis. Perfect place to watch over everyone and be their ‘protector’. Mika and Senkou… might just live on the other side of Gensokyo, as far away from Sariel as possible. Sara, she wasn’t too sure, and struggled to really put a finger on where in Gensokyo she might like. Probably the village.

How would they get along with everybody? It’d definitely annoy Reimu, having so many new neighbours. Hopefully everyone can learn to forgive her and Marisa. She’d also have to brief them on all the important people. Maybe some of them could be friends with Medicine? They’ve lived in a toxic environment this entire time, so they should be immune to her poisons.

Alice stretched her arm off the edge of the ship, as if trying to grasp Gensokyo in her palm. A Gensokyo with them all in was difficult to imagine, but whenever she tried, a child-like wonder washed over her. Yes, that was the word for it. It’d be a wonderland. One she could only dream of. Nothing like the ‘Wonderland’ she created back then. Was this all… home? A place where all of them were living peacefully. That’d be a place to call home - where she’d truly belong. But at the end of the day, the world wasn’t a wonderland. That home is nothing more than a childish delusion. A delusion she found herself completely entranced by.

“Yo, Alice.”

Alice jumped, worried just for a moment she might fall off. She looked to her side in a panic, only for Marisa to wave those worries away.

“Don’t worry. The ship’s on autopilot. I only gotta take care of the take offs and landings.”

“That’s why we haven’t crashed yet.”

“Hey, I’d be perfectly fine without it!” Marisa protested, joining Alice’s side. She leaned over the edge, looking solemnly down at the Hakurei Shrine, a small red dot outside it, probably sweeping. “Hey, uh… I gotta tell ya somethin’.”

“That is?”

“Y’know that night when I went an’ spoke to Yuuka?” Alice nodded. “I also talked ta Reimu. And uh….”

“She’s against them coming here.”

“I dunno why. I dunno if she does, all she said is that it’s parta her job to keep ‘em in there. I shoulda told ya already, but… I dunno, didn’t wanna deflate yer morale.”

“It’s fine.” Alice looked down as the Hakurei Shrine passed them. In the end, this world wasn’t safe for them. There was no chance that’d dissuade Sariel - they already seemed ready for a fight.

“Oh, I’m not gonna side with her or anythin’. I’m with ya ‘til the end. Just, uh… yeah. It’s a bit complicated, y’know.”

“Reimu’s let me live all this time. I don’t think she’s beyond convincing to bend those rules. Not like anything changes in Gensokyo without a fight anyway.”

“Are ya sure a fight is a good outcome.”

“Of course not, but given that information, I doubt it’s avoidable.” She looked ahead, the barrier wide open as the ship passed through. “I guess I’m just more concerned about what’s going on in there right now.”

“Yer takin’ dis better den I thought.” Marisa smiled. “I’m glad. I was worried it’d like… demoralise ya or somethin’.” She turned to look ahead. Yuuka and the ribbon fairy emerged from below deck, the latter’s slippers making an adorable slapping noise against the deck. “Well, guess I better head back and land the boat. See ya!”

Alice smiled and gave a slight wave. Reimu was against them because it was part of her job. Why would it be a part of the Hakurei Shrine Maiden’s duty to keep them inside Makai? The only two possibilities that came to Alice’s mind were: one, a precaution due to the devastation the clash between Makai and Gensokyo brought. However, that was unlikely to be the case. Plenty of people whom Alice gauged to be much stronger and more dangerous than Shinki already hung around here often. Which left two: if Shinki created Makai, then she must’ve existed prior to Makai’s existence. Something in that time could’ve led to the Hakurei Shrine viewing her, and by extension the world she created, as ‘enemies’, or something of the sort.

She didn’t have too much time to contemplate. The boundary passed her gaze and the air around her turned into the dark, dreary, black-mist filled, oddly comforting world of Makai. The fairy hopped up onto the railing and gazed down, visibly deflating.

“Makai isn’t pretty anymore…!”

“I told you there was no point in coming,” Yuuka said. The fairy pouted and turned back to her.

Once the entire ship made its way inside, leaving the boundary to close behind them, Alice called out. “Marisa! You know how to land this thing!?”

“Uh, yeah! I think!” Yuuka immediately jumped off the edge of the ship, the fairy following not far behind.

“You think!?”

“Well, dey taught me how ta! But I mighta kept fallin’ asleep during dat part!”

… Yuuka’s idea was the best. Alice leapt off the edge of the boat, wondering why the buddhist trusted Marisa of all people for this job.

She landed next to Yuuka, taking in the Makai air. Being here physically as opposed to a dream felt different, mostly being able to feel just how thick and dusty the air was. She couldn’t help but crouch down and feel the ground, taking in everything about the destroyed world with her physical body. Yuuka had other ideas, gazing at the descending boat, clearly expecting (and excited for) the imminent failure.

Alice couldn’t watch once the boat neared the ground. The moment it crashed, the ground rumbled and red dust flew through the air. It wasn’t too bad, Alice thought, until another rumble rang out. And then another. Either the boat was really heavy, or Makai’s floors were thinned out in the destruction. Probably both, but people below definitely heard that.

Once it stopped, Alice looked over. In the distance she could see the boat intact, at least besides a few wooden planks shaved off from the bottom. Marisa zoomed over on her broom, placing a hand over her chest with a smug smile.

“See! Perfect landin’.” Alice only narrowed her eyes in judgement. “What?”

“Yuuka, where’s Shinki?”

“Hey, don’t ignore me! I put a lotta effort into dat!”

Yuuka leaned towards the flower, muttering some inaudible words. In response, the flower’s stem bent, and the top pointed downwards, to the west.

“That way!” The fairy said, pointing in the same direction as the flower. She now sat atop Yuuka’s head, acting almost like a ribbony hat. “Let’s make Makai pretty again!”

“Dat’s not what we’re here for.”

The four of them set off. Alice’s heart wavered in anticipation. She’d see Shinki soon, surely. Nowhere in her heart was she ready for that, even if part of it now burned to see her again. She could only hope Makai wasn’t in disarray already.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sara bit her lip as she watched the fighting. They sure were going at it, and as she figured, Senkou didn’t know how to make progress while protecting Mika. She exhaled, taking a moment to collect herself. Take one stray hit from either of these two and there’s no way she’d get back up any time soon. Not like she had any choice, if she wanted to help Alice.

She dashed forward, her spins increasing her speed more and more. She stopped next to Senkou and raised her hand to ‘protect’ her from Elis.

“Huh?” Senkou said, and Elis herself seemed taken aback for a moment. “What’re you doing? And where are Alice and Louise?”

Sara turned her hand over and showed Senkou her open palm. “Doesn’t matter. Give her to me, I’ll make sure she doesn’t get hurt.” Senkou hesitated, holding Mika close to her chest. “I’ll be on the layer above, if you can convince her.” She said the last part in hushed tones.

“You’re sure? What if Sariel attacks you?”

“I didn’t see them around. And if you’ve not seen them, I doubt they’re here. If they are, running away is about the only thing I’m good at.”

Senkou paused once more, looking down at the fairy. After a moment of contemplation, she placed her gently in Sara’s hand. “Thanks. Keep her safe.”

“No worries.” Sara gave a short wave and dashed away from the battle. Step one of her plan was complete. Now she just had to prepare her heart for step two.

She touched down on the layer above the fighting, taking some steps away from the canyon. She looked down at the burnt, yet still breathing, fairy in her hand. Her mind raced with what she should say. Should she pretend to forgive? No, if anyone could see straight through something like that it’d be her.

She found a suitable spot, took a deep breath, and placed Mika down on the rocks. She took a seat next to her and let out a deep sigh.

“Didn’t know you could make yourself invisible! Suppose I shouldn’t be shocked. With powers like yours, making something like an invisibility cloak would be a cinch, huh?”

Some seconds of silence followed.

“Come on. I heard you back then. I assume you’ve watched from up above this whole time.” A couple more seconds. “You really gonna embarrass me by making it feel like I’m talking to myself? I know you want to check on Mika yourself.”

The silence didn’t last much longer, thankfully. Soft footsteps fell behind her. A hand gracefully reached out to her side and took Mika into it carefully. Sara glanced at the hand, noting the significantly less frilly red sleeves. What was she wearing? Sara couldn’t find the heart to follow the hand to its owner and find out, though.

She leaned her head into her hands, her fingers digging into her cheeks as they clenched. “We need either Elis or Sariel to heal them, unless you can.” Sara’s heart beat hard against her ribs, sending vibrations through her body that tensed her muscles and narrowed her eyelids. “But, you know, one’s insane and the other one’s… well, not much different.” Her breaths came out unevenly, quick one moment slow the next. Through her narrowed eyes, she saw Alice’s face. “Nobody listens to me, and I doubt… I doubt shooting at her will make Elis… comply. So, we need your help.” Silence followed for a few moments, and when Sara became uncertain whether she’d answer, she pushed herself off the rock and onto her feet, gently tapping one foot against the ground to channel her focus as far away from the hatred in her head as possible. “As much as I hate to admit it… seems like you’re the only one who can make things around here right. Maybe. Could at least try.”

More silence, but the sound of breathing behind her ensured Sara still wasn’t alone. She didn’t know how she’d feel when she heard that voice again, but it rang out as soft and sweet as it was before she killed everyone Sara loved. “... Right.” Her teeth clenched harder than she thought they would, her voice assaulting Sara’s heart and dredging up memories of her foolish loyalty to the silver-haired woman. “... I’m sorry I didn’t try sooner… And for….”

“Sorry?” Sara spat, feeling her clenched fists trembling. “You gave me everything, just to rip it all away and vanish, and now come back and say you’re ‘sorry’? And what? You want me - you want anyone that’s left - to turn around and cling to you while pouring out their forgiveness!?” The tears flowed out, sizzling once they hit the lava below. “I did everything for you! I loved guarding the gate… I loved everyone around me… I loved Makai… I loved you! Everything that gave me happiness was thanks to you! I only turned back and chased them because I wanted to do everything I could for you! And where did that get me!? There’s no gate for me to guard! There're no friends nor family to love! There’s no Makai! There’s no you! Everything… everything I lived - everything you created me - for… gone! I had no reason to exist… nobody to exist for… but I was always too weak to do anything. No, I don’t forgive you. I never will. So keep your god forsaken apologies to yourself….”

Silence followed, unsurprisingly. Though, after agonising moments, a short response came. “... I see.”

“Forget about me. You’ve got people who genuinely - for whatever reason - still care about and love you, worse yet forgive you. I’m only here because someone needs to drag you out of whatever hole you’ve buried yourself in before everyone in Makai kills each other. I’m too far gone, but the others aren’t… especially not Alice. So help them… and forget about me. It’ll do everyone a favour.”

“Sara….” She buried the desire to lash out about her name being used. “I’ll never forget any of you. And… I’ll always love all of you.”

“Sure.”

“You and Alice… you’d make great friends….” Was she crying? “I hope… I hope the two of you will-”

“I’ll think about it.”

“You’ll find happiness with them… and everyone else one day… I know you will. So just… keep going, okay?”

“Whatever you say.” The tears in her eyes began drying up. “Get the hell out of here. I’ve done my first bit of good since that time. You’d better follow suit.”

“I will…” She responded. “Thank you. I’m glad you became… such a good person. Have some more hope. Please.”

“Go away.”

It took some moments, but the soft, welcome sound of her feet leaving the ground caught her attention. Sara looked down at the red glow of the lava just in front of her feet. The beckoning light that took everyone. She sighed deeply, the edge of her foot hovering over the lava. Finally, she’d done something. Something with some sort of purpose. Tipped the dominos over so, hopefully, Alice and the others can find happiness. At least… now it wasn’t all meaningless.

An earthquake rang out, then another, and another. Stones fell from the roof above. Even Louise will be happy, it seemed. Something lay in the corner of her vision, and upon examination, a packet filled with salty crackers sat upon a rock next to her. She sighed.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

An arrow cleaved up Elis’ arm. She winced, though the wound quickly regenerated.

“You’re leaving my best friend to die!”

She grit her teeth, returning fire with a barrage from her star wand. One that proved fruitless as Senkou simply teleported out of the way.

“N-Noble Sar-”

She turned, just in time for Senkou’s hand to reach out and grip her throat.

“Are you even capable of free thought!?” Senkou spat, as Elis swiped her wand up, the point of the star digging into Senkou’s arm and freeing her throat. The demon didn’t seem phased. “Are you a person or a mindless robot!? And if Noble Sariel’s so great - so caring - would they really want someone to die!?”

“I-” Elis thrust her wand forth, firing a laser that annihilated a boulder on the ground when Senkou vanished. “I’m… Noble Sariel’s second in command! Their most… beloved bat!”

“Mindless robot it is. You and Yumeko are far too similar.” Elis turned to face the voice, only to be met with Senkou’s dripping tears. “I thought maybe… maybe your tiny brain could listen to reason. Don’t you remember!? Before we left, all those stupid pranks you used to play! How you’d always come over to ‘annoy’ us!?”

“Why the heck does that matter!?” Elis screamed back, sending a slicing wave of energy out.

“You were the only one…” Senkou’s voice was closer now. “The only one who tried to be friends with everyone! Even if you thought nothing of it, I - we, appreciated it! That there was at least someone we felt was looking out for us all! I thought you did that - that you became our friend - out of some sense of wanting to. Your own free will. Were we wrong?”

“What, you want to make friends after both of you tried to hurt me!?”

“Yes!” Senkou cried out, hand on her heart. “That’s all she’s ever wanted! You know what Sariel did was wrong, why else would you be stuttering. You know healing her is the right thing to do, I’m sure if Sariel really cared about everyone, they’d want you to as well! So just… do it! And let’s talk!”

Elis’ hand trembled, the wand shaking back and forth. “I… I….”

“They betrayed us, Elis.”

“Betrayed us? Why the heck would they do that? They were… really nice people, right?”

“Maybe. But it seems they have a difference of opinion. They think we should all stay here.”

“Eh? But that’s fricken dumb, right? I mean, the above world is way better! Like you said!”

“Correct. It’s possible they’ll oppose us in the future. We need to be ready.”

Their eyes looked down on Elis with genuine concern.

“You still care about them, I see.”

“Well, duh. They were my friends….”

“Do you want to find them? I’m sure they wouldn’t be opposed to conversing with you.”

“H-Heck no! If they’re against you, they’re against me!” Elis slammed her hand against her heart, forcing a smile. They smirked back, ruffling her hair.

“I see.”

Elis’ eyes widened, as she gripped her wand tightly. She couldn’t do anything, though. Electricity surrounded her, blocking her from moving or attacking. She glanced up and down, two of YuugenMagan’s eyes surrounding her in a cage.

“E-eh? The heck are you doing?”

Senkou floated down, putting pieces together and smirking slightly.

“Look, if you hate us that much, just heal her and we’ll leave you alone. You can head to the above world and never see us again.”

“I-It’s not like that!”

“Hm?”

“I never hated you! Just… you’re the enemies! You betrayed Noble Sariel, so….”

“Seems like we weren’t the last.”

Elis bit her lip, looking at the surrounding electricity. “It’s just me and Yuki left… But none of you understand! Noble Sariel cares about everyone, they just don’t show it much! I saw it myself, they looked after Yuki when she was sad!” Even if it made her a little jealous.

“Where are you going with this?”

“I…” Elis couldn’t fight back the water in her eyes slowly leaking out. “I want to be friends with everyone. And I want to help Mika. As long as… she apologises…. Just give Noble Sariel another chance! They’re not anything you think they are, I promise! Everything they’ve done… they did to protect… and care for everyone!”

Senkou sighed and crossed her arms. “Fine.” Her words came out nonchalantly, and even Elis could tell she wasn’t serious about it. It was Noble Sariel that caused this. Maybe Noble Sariel wasn’t perfect after all. Maybe Senkou and Mika had a point. Maybe this was how everyone felt when Shinki ravaged their world. Of course, what Noble Sariel did to Mika wasn’t nearly as bad as what she did. But if Noble Sariel was perfect, why would they suddenly start treating Yuki so differently? Elis shook her head with as much force she could muster. What kind of loyal second-in-command would question things like that? They were amazing, the only reason Elis even existed! Just like Shinki was the only reason Noble Sariel existed.

“Keep her locked here,” Senkou said. “I’ll bring Mika.”

Senkou looked up, but didn’t move. Why did everything have to get so complicated when she started thinking about it? Nothing could match how she felt about Noble Sariel, but how everyone else felt about Shinki was probably close. How would she react if Noble Sariel destroyed the world? Of course they were better than that - but they hurt Mika pretty badly.

Three small earthquakes shook Makai, and only then did Elis snap out of it and look at Senkou. She hadn’t moved yet? Her eyes followed her gaze, and everything became clear. A figure in a red cloak, worn and ragged, stared up at the falling rocks and the source of the quakes. But even without seeing their face, it was obvious who it was.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

One. Two. Three.

Three quakes from above, taking Sariel’s eyes off Yumeko momentarily to gaze up at the roof. What was that? Whatever it was, it had to be big. Nothing from Makai could’ve made that sound other than a fight. They turned to their projection, making its movements with their mind. Yumeko thrust forward towards the spiral core. They moved it, and Yumeko’s sword evaporated in the energy projection. She hopped backwards quickly, breaths coming in pants.

Sariel’s breaths weren’t any better. Their projection served only to buy them time to lightly heal the cut and stab on their body, though the stinging persisted as if the blade were still in their torso. The only thing that could cause that noise was a fight. But Shinki, Elis, Yuki and Yuugen should be on the sixth layer to the west. Sariel and Yumeko were now fighting on the same layer to the east. Any fighting shouldn’t be directly above them. And the only people strong enough to cause quakes like that were Shinki and Alice, and they definitely weren’t fighting each other.

One of Yumeko’s blades launched straight to the projection's core, cracking it slightly and sending Sariel themselves heaving forward, clutching their burning chest. They glanced up, weaving the projection through the blades such that the core wouldn’t be harmed. Alice… Alice… Alice….

“The boat I mentioned should've come to Makai back then too. Did you see anything?”

Sariel’s eyes widened. they hastily recuperated themselves and flapped their wings with a force great enough to destroy a rock beneath them. Yumeko caught on quickly, moving to dash after them only to back down as the projection intercepted.

They closed their eyes when reaching the fifth layer, changing their vision to that of the projections and controlling it when they did so. Yumeko had to be kept at bay. This was the only chance they had to secure an escape route without the unpredictability of dealing with Shinki, and it couldn’t be wasted. They closed their eyes for some seconds, then opened them to get their bearings as they flew to the next crevice, and closed them again to keep Yumeko away.

Fourth layer. Yumeko was growing desperate, firing a barrage of lasers, kunai and swords from the bubble around her. The projection responded with thin lasers, blocking a few attacks. Inevitably, in their haste and panic, they made a wrong move, and another sword dug into the core. Sariel’s eyes opened again, stumbling as if the sword ran them straight through. They groaned in pain, but shaking it off was a necessity. They closed their eyes and pushed forward. Yumeko had used the chance to make a break upwards for the fifth layer, so they fired their fastest laser at the canyon’s mouth. Yumeko instinctively dodged it, only to be met with a cascade of boulders from above, pushing her down through the canyon. Sariel opened their eyes, the third layer coming into view.

They located the nearest canyon and made a break for it, closing their eyes much too late. The only thing they saw was the inevitable. Yumeko must’ve redirected the falling boulders with her own attacks, as many of them slammed straight into the core. It shattered, forcing Sariel’s eyes open as they barrelled down into the ground. They forced breaths through their mouth, sweat dripping from their face and dampening the rocks below. They clutched their shattered heart, clenching their teeth instinctively only to force them apart to intake thin air. Their blurred vision moved upwards, barely locating the path to the second layer. Another rumble, much smaller this time, echoed quietly.

Every part of their body, external and internal, screeched in agony for them to lie down and rest. All except their brain, forcing each muscle to their limits at the mere thought of that boat. They had to get to it now. Especially with Yumeko on their tail. And so they rose slowly to their feet, taking a moment to grasp their knees and intake quick breaths. Energy rippled in short bursts through their wings and they burst forth.

Each moment felt like a brick wall they had to crash through. With each wall crumbling behind them, their drive to push forward increased, only bolstered by their slowly repairing heart as the projection’s effects began to wear off. Second layer. After locating the next canyon, they saw something brown flying on the top layer. They narrowed their eyes; shards of violet flew backwards from in front of the boat.

They jolted their body upwards, a blade slicing across their cheek from below. Already? How long were they stuck on the third layer for? They fired some weak blasts back, the strongest they could muster, floating upwards through the canyon. Their wand shot blasts at the walls of the canyon, sending an endless avalanche of rocks crumbling down. Sariel turned their attention up to the boat.

Or, at least, most of it. Makai’s boundary was wide open, the blue skies and white clouds of Gensokyo on the other side. They bit down on their lip, chasing after it. Faster, faster, faster. No matter how much they forced it, it was clear they’d never be fast enough. Only one choice. Their wand glowed, focusing on the boat. While most of it was still in Makai, they’d have no choice but to shoot it down. If that boat made it to Gensokyo, the shrine maiden would kill those two.

They thrust their wand forth, a weaker laser than they’d like ripping through the air. The laser shot through the middle of the boat. It fell, colliding with the bottom of the ‘hole’ and ripping into two pieces. Most of the boat fell on the Makai side, crashing into the ground and no doubt causing another earthquake for those below. Once the ship fell far enough from the boundary, the hole regenerated and closed naturally.

“Did they get away?” Yumeko’s voice sounded behind them. “... So then -” Sariel answered with a quick slash of their wand, sending an unrestrained blast back at the maid as she gazed at where the hole once was. It caught her, then exploded on contact with the ground. Sariel’s arm fell back to their side in rest, wings ached, torso stung, heart halfway to repair. They swallowed saliva, wetting their dry mouth and throat momentarily, and turned to the rubble. They landed next to it, frantically searching for Sara or Louise.

“She’s gone.”

Sariel looked up at Mai. The ice witch crouched down next to them, raising one hand to Sariel’s cut cheek and the other to their slashed torso, generating cold from both.

‘You didn’t stop them?’ The words stalled in their throat, and they gulped them down.

“... You… You…” Sariel coughed. “You didn’t… go with… them?”

“Only Louise left," Mai corrected. "And how do you think Yuki’d feel if I was an entire world away? I wanted some alone time, not to break her heart.”

Sariel pushed upwards, Mai flinching back. “I… need to find… Shinki….”

“Are you an idiot? You’ll pass out before you get a tenth of the way there.”

“Then who’ll save….”

“All she cared about was escaping. Now she’s gone, she won’t even think about us anymore. I say we just-”

“I’m not leaving her for dead!” Sariel snapped, realising their voice carried more venom than they’d wished. “... Sorry….”

“...” Mai paused for a moment. She chuckled slightly as she went back to numbing Sariel’s wounds. “Nah. Guess I misjudged you a little. Didn’t think you actually cared that much. Guess you’re just a little dumb.”

“When did you… get so insolent?”

“In my head, all the time. Out loud, whenever Yuki’s not listening. I doubt she’d love me if she could read minds.” Sariel frowned slightly, raising their hand to heal where Mai had numbed. They glanced up at where the hole once was. “I don’t care about anybody other than Yuki. But I do think your goal is admirable. You’re not doing anything in this state, though.”

Sariel sighed, leaning backwards. Worry was all that flooded their mind. Even so, the rational side had to admit that Mai had a point.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

The rubble phased through Louise, forming a pile of wood amongst the pristine, lush forest beneath. Once both of her eyes adjusted to the light, her heart shuddered at the expanse. Such a unique colour, darker than the artificial trees and grass of Makai. Even the varied amounts of space between each tree, nothing like the rigid, organised, manufactured look of Makai back then. And there was so much more to see….

The forests spread onto two mountains, a small collection of houses in the canyon between them. The mountains stood high and mighty, overwhelming in their stature and grandiose even from all the way over here. She reached out towards them with a smile. Oh, the mysteries! The discoveries to be made on those two mountains! And the village! It’d be hard to blend in, but she couldn’t help but think of the diverse people, with actual different backgrounds, who grew up as ‘children’ rather than created without history. The stories those people hold, the likes of which would be impossible in Makai! She couldn’t even fathom the extent of it.

And this feeling… this… her mind couldn’t think of its name. It gently brushed against her body, sending her hair flowing like water behind her. She had to quickly grab her hat when it picked up in strength. A peaceful sensation she couldn’t even dream of! Was it coming from the sky? The great expanse of bright blue, stretching into worlds untold! The fluffy, white patches amongst the sky looked so comfortable she had to fly up there and lay atop them later.

Tears fell from her eyes. Rivers, hills, mountains, trees, grass, canyons, valleys, flowers, sky, people, and who knows what more beyond the horizon! She was free! Free from that box of experiments created by that sadistic god! Free from those hopeless souls! Free to live! This was it! This is what a fantasy land is!

“Hey.”

Louise jumped, quickly rubbed her eyes and looked down. Someone floated just above the forest, and Louise came down to greet them. She grabbed the rim of her hat, closed one eye, and gently tipped it as politely as possible.

“Hello, Miss.” She examined the person in front of her. Short hair, made up of streaks of blonde and black, with yellow eyes and a red dress. She wore something else around her waist, also yellow with black streak patterns. She noted a spear in one hand and a lantern in the other. “My name is Louise. I’m new here, I apologise if my rowdy entrance disturbed you. This place is simply beautiful ☆! If it doesn’t trouble you, I’d very much appreciate a tour guide. If you know where I may find one, or if it pleases you, you may help me yourself! I’m sure we could be great friends!”

The woman’s eyes narrowed, the lantern glowing. Louise felt an overwhelming, threatening aura overtaking her. One thing was for sure, this woman was definitely more powerful than her.

“Talkative I see. I like that. In that case, this shouldn’t be an issue.” She held her spear out, pointing to the pile of wooden rubble beneath them. “Care to tell me why part of Hijiri’s temple lies in ruins beneath your feet?”

Louise froze for a moment. Temple? Oh… this ‘boat’ thing was important? And this woman must be friends with the owner. That’s why she appeared threatening…. Well, she expected this place to be dangerous.

“Not so talkative now, are we?” The woman said. “I’ll take that as an admission of guilt.” She raised her spear to Louise’s neck, the lantern glowing stronger than ever. “You’re coming with me.”

Chapter Text

Alice touched down in front of Sara, whose cracker sent a crunch through the air once she bit into it. Her eyes locked onto the three behind Alice, narrowing with clear scorn. Alice raised her arm as if to protect them.

"They're with me."

Sara's eyes remained narrowed, her feelings probably not soothed by Yuuka's smiling face and slow wave. She sighed eventually, taking another bite.

"Whatever you say." Alice noted her much redder cheeks, as well as the slight swelling around her eyes as if she'd been crying. "I had a chat with your mother." She tapped her foot on the ground. "Should be down there." Sara drew in a deep breath as Alice felt her eyes twitch wider at the words.

Alice steadied herself, trying her best to fight the emotions. Yuuka flew away immediately, down into the layer below.

"What's wrong with you?"

"What does it matter? You've waited all this time, leave me here and go see her."

"It has been a long time. I can wait a few more minutes."

"I told you I didn't like her," Sara said with a shrug. "Nothing good will happen if I stick around her any longer. Nothing else I can do."

"Thank you."

"Don't worry about it. You've got a bright future."

Alice looked down at Sara. The pink-haired girl’s stare was vacant. Almost like hers after Makai's destruction. She drew in a breath, cautiously aware of every word as she reached her arm out.

"We're friends. I can share that 'bright future' with you."

Sara smirked, almost a laugh, in response. "I thought Sariel showed you. All my friends burnt to a crisp. Along with everything else I had." Sara looked up at Alice with an empty smile. "I'd just drag that childish optimism of yours down. No matter what you or I say, we weren't made to be friends."

"You talked to me after the fight. You talked to someone you hate just to make me happy. That's not someone who would 'drag me down'. Besides," Alice drew in a breath. "I felt the same as you do now after leaving Makai. I know what it's like, and I'm not letting anyone else find out how it feels at the end. That's why you did all this too, right? The kindest people are the loneliest."

Sara paused, mouth ajar. She chuckled darkly. "And here I thought I was the one seeing my younger self in you."

"That just means we'd get along well."

Sara’s face straightened. Her hand didn't even twitch towards Alice's. "What's the point of this, anyway? We're all Shinki's little art projects. She said we could be friends… but she's the one who made mine to begin with."

"She didn't create you to be her mindless slaves. She made you friends, yes, but that doesn't mean you can't make other friends. In the other world, we're born with nothing. We make friends, and a future, ourselves. With help from others. You have the same will as we do. None of you are any different to the humans and youkai of Gensokyo. Making dolls on strings is my thing, not Shinki's."

"Then what the hell was any of it for?" Sara asked, shaking. "Everyone I was created for. All of them. You want me to just… forget about them? Replace them with a new ‘friend’?"

"I'm not asking you to replace them. I know I'd never be like any of them to you. But I can be something new. Someone to rely on and share new memories with. And maybe both of us will be less lonely." Sara's hand twitched, but remained in its location.

"Why even talk to me? Your mother is right beneath us. Right through that canyon. Isn't that… more important?"

"I came here to save everyone. Whether that's getting to the above world or helping to bring you all closer together. Finding Shinki was always just… something extra."

Sara stayed silent, clearly ruminating in her thoughts. The water in Sara’s eyes shimmered with the light of the surrounding lava. She closed them, bit her lip, but didn't speak. After some moments, she sighed.

"Oh what the hell, better than living for nothing at all." Sara reached her hand out, grasping onto Alice's. Alice smiled, and Sara's watery smile followed shortly after. "You should smile more."

Alice jumped, feeling her mouth straighten. "I get that a lot."

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say your dolls were less empty than you are."

"Well, that's… kind of the point."

"Hm?"

"Ahem…" Marisa said, catching both of their attention. She shuffled awkwardly forward, and Alice could almost feel Sara fill with aggression. Despite that, Alice smiled as she waited for the events to unfold. Marisa about to formally apologise? She’d never let her live this one down. "If uh… if you two're gonna be friends we're… probs gonna see each other a lot. Me and her are kinda close. And uh…" Marisa put a hand behind her head, scratching it a little. "Sorry. For, ya know, back then. I was a dumb kid who wanted ta fight people. Kinda… overdid it a bit, obviously. I'm different now, promise."

"She is," Alice vouched. "Well, she's still dumb."

"Was dat necessary?"

"But she's one of the people who designed a way for Gensokyo to avoid real fighting. And she annoyed me enough until I put up with her."

"We're literally -"

"So she's fine. I promise."

Sara mellowed out a bit. "Fine. If you say so, I'll give her a chance."

"And uh," Marisa started. "Yuuka might not show it… at all, really. And she’d never say it. But she’s different nowadays too. I woulda never imagined someone like her just… chillin’ all day in a field."

"Then what about the other two?"

"Well…"

"Wait."

Sara pointed behind Alice. A figure in a loose, red, hooded cloak flew away from them and up into the layer above, followed by Yuugen, Senkou, Elis and Yuki. Alice narrowed her eyes at the party. That was….

Yuuka flew towards them, landing on the ground with a powerful thud. The ribbon fairy bounced atop her head as a result."Enjoying your chat?"

"What's happening?"

"I was talking to the god, when she suddenly jumped. An emergency happened on the top layer. Apparently someone breached the boundary."

"Boundary?" Marisa perked up. That choice of emphasis wasn't lost on Alice either.

"That'd be Louise," Sara said. "Sorry for keeping it from you, Alice. She devised a plan for us two - only us two - to escape. I backed out."

"A plan?"

"She's not as friendly as she lets on. She knew using you as a bridge between Sariel and Yumeko would start all this. And that you'd get 'desperate' and bring that 'boat' here. Us 'weaker' people stole it while the strong fought amongst themselves."

Alice accepted her apology. Though, part of her heart felt like it vanished when hearing that. The first person in Makai to call her a friend planned all this? And the way Sara spoke made it sound like nothing short of emotional manipulation. Well… it’s not like people from Makai were immune to being like that. If anything, it made them all the more like those from the above world.

"She's in danger," Marisa said, stepping forward with urgency. "We gotta go after them." Marisa looked at Sara. "Ya comin'?"

"Sure. I'll stay out of the way of Shinki, though."

With no more questions, they all chased after Shinki's group.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

"Are you a coward?"

Sariel's voice echoed through their projection as it leaned against the wall of Pandaemonium, their non-chalantness not wavering even when Lady Shinki's maid stepped forward, sword drawn with clear intent to 'silence' them for their 'treacherous words'. At least that’s how she’d probably phrase it. She only stopped when Lady Shinki raised her hand.

"What makes you say that?"

Sariel threw the diary they found at Lady Shinki's feet, the gods eyebrows twitching when they recognised it. "They kill your old creations and lock you up just for existing, and you sit back and accept it? Who cares about their 'balance'? Fight back! Don't let them do this to us!"

"This was a compromise, Sariel…” Lady Shinki’s voice was much more solemn than usual. “They made this space for me to use my power."

"No, they made this space to get you out of their world for an ability you were born with. They killed your creations just because you created them. And they task their sacred guardian with keeping us away from them, and killing us if we refuse. And you're just sitting back and letting them do that. I thought you better."

"What would you have me do?"

"I, for one, won't stand for being locked in a glorified cage just for being your creation. That's what this is, Lady Shinki. This isn't a blank canvas for you to paint whatever you wish. It's a cage that they oh-so-graciously allowed you to decorate. Why do you think this is the first place they sent that monk for her 'crimes'?"

"Sariel." Lady Shinki stepped forward, her maid's impatience clearly growing stronger with each word Sariel spoke. "The people of Gensokyo are not to be trifled with."

"I thought we weren't either."

Sariel snapped, the projection vanishing from Pandaemonium. Their real self stood before the gate to 'Gensokyo'. They knocked onto it. After a moment, the pink-haired gatekeeper, the only one 'allowed' into Gensokyo, and even then only into the cave, opened it from the other side.

"What do you want? Do you have Lady Shinki's permi-"

Sariel dashed past her, through the rocky cave and out from the mountain. The world below them may have been beautiful, but they didn't care for that. They flew down to the base of the mountain, and sitting upon a hill just in front of it was a shrine. They raised their wand at it, and without a second thought, unleashed a blast of light that levelled the shrine.

"Wha… what have you…" The pink-haired gatekeeper floated down next to them.

"I did what I came here for." Sariel said, turning back to the mountain. They gave one last glance at the pile of rubble atop a hill. "Gave them a warning."

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sariel pulled their wand away from the unconscious Yumeko, finishing their healing. They didn't heal everything, just enough so that Shinki, Senkou, Mika or Alice wouldn't bother them over 'leaving her for dead'. Hopefully Mika was okay, too. They tried to hold back with that laser, but in their anger they couldn't be so sure about anything.

Something caught their eye; a red hooded figure, back turned to them, flying up through the air, followed by an entourage of others, both 'friend' and 'foe'. They raised their wand, firing a blast of light to catch their attention. Mai beside them frowned at the sight of Yuki, at the tail end of the group, stepping away and finding an isolated rock to sit on.

Senkou teleported in front of them, eyes blazing. They looked down at Senkou's open palm, a healed Mika resting in it. Guess it's best to get this out of the way first.

"Do you have ANY idea what you-"

Sariel clasped their wand between their palms, pointing the dangerous end towards their body. They bowed, shrinking their huge stature to be lower than Senkou's head. "You have nothing but my deepest apologies." Senkou recoiled, eyes wide. "I acted in a flash of anger, unbefitting the leader I claim to be. It pleases me to see Elis helped. I hope she wasn't too much trouble."

Elis stood behind Senkou, her face changing from one of surprise to leaning back and forth in embarrassment. Senkou's surprised face didn't change. "What, did Yumeko beat some sense into you?"

"You could say that's part of it. Mika herself had me reflect on back then, and how I've approached the role of leader until now. I was caught up not only in my own ideals, but my hatred for the world above. I held a narrow view and projected my own ideals as the ideals of Makai. A leader should…" Sariel looked past Senkou, at the hooded figure crouched down next to Yuki. "Listen to others much more than I did, and place their wishes first. I understand close relations with others from Makai are more important to you - no, many others here - than escaping. I still believe my path to be correct, but I'll try my best to assist with that when the time comes, though I fear there's a leader much more… suited to that role."

"When the time comes?"

"A current circumstance requires immediate action. After that matter is solved, I'll help. I don't ask for nor expect forgiveness. But I hope to at least show myself worthy of another chance. If not, I understand."

Silence followed. Senkou clenched her teeth and kicked upwards into Sariel's stomach, though the action caused nothing but a slight wince. She took one last look at the angel and walked off without even a word of response.

Elis rushed forward, throwing her arms around Sariel. They smiled, giving Elis a pat on the head. "You did good, healing Mika. Sorry I'm not the 'Noble Sariel' you thought of me as."

"You're still pretty fricken great! It took a heck of a lot for me to admit I was wrong… it could only be way worse for you."

"I'm glad you made amends. Sorry, Elis," Sariel pushed the bat away. "I need to talk to her. Urgently." Sariel gestured to the hooded woman. Elis slowly backed away, worry in her eyes. Sariel ruffled her hair as they walked past, closing in on the fallen god.

"... I can’t talk to her for you." Her voice was sickeningly soft as ever, a voice unbefitting a mass murderer. "You have to talk about this yourself. You've… been through the end of the world together, right? Nothing could separate you permanently."

Yuki nodded hesitantly. Both of them looked up to Sariel when they approached. "Sorry, Yuki. I'll talk to you whenever you want… I promise."

Yuki looked between the two, before running off to the rock Mai sat on. Sariel spoke first.

"You came here because you felt the boundary open. That's the only explanation. Then let's keep this as brief as it needs to be." Sariel looked down, narrowing their eyes as if to pierce their creator. "Open the gate. You know how much danger she's in. Even if she's already dead, she can still be completely erased. If you're too much of a coward to go out there and save your own creation, then I will."

Shinki's eyes darted away from Sariel, looking around at seemingly anything she could find. A shell of the former god who would always look and listen to those she loved. Eventually, she looked back up. "... You'll bring her back here. And not cause any problems."

"Oh, don't worry, I won't hurt the feelings of those poor little humans and youkai hellbent on either keeping us in a burning cage or killing us on the spot," Sariel said, sarcasm gushing from their mouth. "And you know it doesn't matter who asks. Louise would never return here now that she's out there. That leaves two options. Protect her, and make that place safe for her and the rest of us. Or leave her to die, for real this time. I think we can agree which of those options is more enticing. Or do you want your negligence to lead to another death? Drop in the ocean, I suppose."

Shinki's breaths came out quick and wavering. "... You're asking me to endanger more of you… You lost to the shrine maiden when she was a child. She's much stronger now."

"Why do you think I've been training this whole time? I won’t make the same mistake again. I'll thoroughly crush the shrine and shrine maiden this time. Along with any of those sages who want to interfere."

"You don't know how strong they are. You'll be in over your head."

"And if that happens, I'm sure my loving creator will save us." Shinki's eyes showed nothing but hesitation. "You're scared to go up there and protect her. You're scared to be forced into using your full power again, lest you destroy another world. That's fine. It seems you've done well bringing Makai together in such a short time. Keep that up. Leave the dirty work to someone who isn't scared to do what's necessary."

“... Please, lie low as much as possible. Don’t cause any chaos.” Shinki’s eyes showed a seriousness through her worry and hesitation. “Find her and hide. You’re only safe as long as you’re hidden.”

Sariel chose not to respond, leaving the two staring at each other for agonising moments. Moments that, as Shinki herself surely realised, only spelt increasing danger for Louise. She eventually turned away, averting her gaze to the ground and flying off toward the gate, Sariel in pursuit. The angel took a glance behind them mid-flight. Elis followed closely, trying her best to keep up with the two of them and bringing a slight smile to Sariel’s face.

They touched down in front of the gate within the ruined cave. Shinki held out a hand towards it and glanced back at Sariel.

“Thank you… for everything you’ve done for them. And for this….” Sariel walked towards the gate, intent to pressure her into opening it if she didn’t get a move on. “You always wanted what’s best for them… and always cared.”

“What are you stalling for? Open the gate. I don’t want to hear another word from you.”

The crack between the two doors began glowing. “I’ll… make them as happy as possible for when you see them again. It’s the least I can do….”

Sariel walked ahead, waiting for the gate to open enough to pass through. They looked down at Shinki, in her eyes a hesitant desire to fix both of their messes. Sariel closed theirs, turning to the gate and taking a step forward. “Come on, Elis.”

Elis’ small footsteps followed Sariel through the gate, and with a quick glance behind them, the gate closed, leaving them both stuck. Elis walked forward, eyes scanning the inside of the cave with awe.

“Ah, right, this is your first time here.”

Elis nodded. “Yep! It’s… strange.”

“How so?”

“To see a place that’s not on fire. Or all that dark mist.”

Sariel gazed through the cave, a bright light at the other end. They walked forward, straightening their wings behind them so they wouldn’t scrape against the walls. She was right; it felt strange. Like a fog was lifted from their vision. Like a blind person gifted with sight. They raised their hand, twirled it, and removed their illusion regarding the voices of the dead. Nothing but the most peaceful silence they’d ever known greeted their ears. Elis flew past them in bat form, hanging upside down from the cave’s roof, her silliness bringing a smile to Sariel’s face.

They kicked off the ground, careful so that their wings didn’t scrape the edges of the cave, and flew towards the end. Elis followed not far behind, transforming back into her humanoid form. The bright light grew closer and closer, Sariel’s eyes unadjusted from the eternity spent in the dark Makai. Their eyes only grew more strained as they closed in on the cave’s mouth until eventually flying out. They couldn’t see a thing, only an annoying brightness that caused them to raise their arm in instinct above their eyes, as if to block it. Their eyes slowly adjusted until they were able to see the world beneath them, but with little detail.

“It’s really fricken bright…”

“The above world’s much brighter than Makai. Even before it was destroyed. You’ll probably see better at night.”

“Night?”

“This world has a sun. After some time in the sky, the moon comes out. When the moon’s out, it gets darker. It’d be easier for people from Makai to see then.”

“Oh. That sounds so cool! But also… really fricken annoying.”

It was. Sariel’s vision had adjusted to at least see the terrain clear enough, focusing on the now-fixed shrine atop the hill. They turned to Elis, who nodded in confirmation that she was ready and willing to head out.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Reimu crouched by the pond, holding out some apple slices. After some moments, the water surface near her rippled, an elderly, bearded turtle emerging from beneath it.

“I got you some appy slices! Your favourite!”

“My lady, must you treat me like a hatchling?” Genjii asked, snapping down on the slice of apple and making tiny grunts as he chewed.

“Hey, you get more to eat than me some days. You should be grateful.”

“That’s not a good thing….”

Reimu sat down, feet just barely out of the water. She threw another slice of apple at Genjii, taking one for herself.

“Besides, my lady, should you not be investigating that boat?”

“Huh? Oh, that.” Reimu yawned. “Marisa probably crashed it on the way back….”

“You know the dangers of that place. What if one of them snuck in here?”

Reimu leaned back, stretching as she gazed at the afternoon sky. “Then I’ll deal with it later. It’s not my problem if I don’t know about it.”

“My lady, your duties are duties regardless of if you’re aware of them or not. It is your job to find and-”

Reimu rolled her eyes, mentally blocking out the rest of Genjii’s lecture. She wasn’t there to witness this ‘destruction’, but from the sounds of things there probably weren’t any demons left, despite what Marisa seemed to think. Unless the god created more, in which case she’d never let them up here again. One less job for her, and she can use the time for more fun things. Even if they did show up, what’s the harm as long as they don’t cause a fuss? And if she doesn’t know they’re here, Yukari can’t berate her for it.

“- they are, after all, enemi-”

“Are you done?”

“No, I am not done. Are you even listening?”

“No.”

Genjii sighed. “I’m happy you’ve found more to life than just your work, but please try to take your job seriously.”

Reimu tossed another apple slice into the lake.

It was like time reached a standstill, as Reimu gazed into the sky. A peaceful moment - rare in her life full of youkai mischief - that she could lay there without a care in the world. Everything in Gensokyo was at peace, nothing amiss. No work, only the gentle breeze that threatened to lull her to sleep.

A soft glint rang out. Noticeable, but not enough to drag Reimu’s attention away from Gensokyo’s sky. It echoed again - louder, this time. Reimu grimaced at the noise, glancing side to side. The glint became a full forced gleam the next time it rang, continuing onwards like a siren. Reimu jolted up, scanning the surrounding area, ready to whack whatever was making the sound which disturbed her.

“My lady, the orbs!”

Reimu scrambled through her pockets and retrieved two yin-yang orbs. She stared at the mesmerising glow of their black halves, excitement welling in her chest.

“D-D-Does this mean…” Reimu could almost feel her eyes sparkling. “The Hakurei God is finally gonna speak to me!? It’s acknowledging me!?”

She practically hugged the orbs, cradling them in anticipation. Her anticipation slowly died down, as did the glow from the orbs, leaving nothing but disappointment as they fizzled out. She pouted down at the pair in her hands.

“My lady,” Genjii perked up. “That was a call to action. The Hakurei God senses a disturbance.”

“Huh?” She narrowed her eyes in anger at the orbs. “You mean… the first thing that lousy god tells me is to go to work?”

“I’d advise you not to call your own god lousy…”

“What the hell’s its deal, anyway? Am I just supposed to know what exactly is threatening the balance and where it is?”

Genjii said nothing, only looking at Reimu with disappointment, the kind Reimu could only assume a parent would give an underperforming child. After staring back defiantly for a few seconds, Reimu caved and let out an elongated sigh.

“Fiiiiiiiiiiiiiine~. I’ll check out the boat.”

“With due haste, my lady. Given the circumstances, it’s likely Miss Marisa is in dan-”

Genjii hadn’t finished by the time Reimu took off in a determined haste.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

A gathering of people caught Alice’s eye. Everyone except Sariel, Elis, Louise and… Shinki. She landed in front of Senkou, Mika and an unconscious Yumeko, noting that whatever the two witches were discussing seemed important. Senkou glanced at the people behind Alice.

“Brought some friends?”

“Where’s Shinki?”

“Went to the gate with Elis and Sariel. She’ll be back soon.”

“They’re going to Gensokyo?”

Senkou leaned back. “Mhm. Because Louise needed ‘protection’ or whatever.” Senkou shrugged. “Not sure why they care so much. She never cared about us, why should we care about her?”

Alice looked back at Sara, who just shrugged in agreement. Mika floated around and placed her hands on her hips, glaring down at Senkou.

“That’s a horrible way to think! Louise went through the same as we all did! And you didn’t even go with Elis after she agreed to be our friend! What if she dies!?”

“I wouldn’t bring you somewhere as dangerous as that against your will.”

“It would never be against my will to help someone, you know that.”

“You were unconscious.”

“Well, I’m conscious now!”

“And now is too late. The two of them will be there.”

“You know how dangerous it is up there?” Alice asked.

“Not entirely, but Yumeko said something about a shrine whose job it is to make sure we stay here. If Sariel could beat Yumeko, they’ll be fine.”

“Dey won’t.” Marisa stepped forward. “Reimu’s one-a da strongest people I know. She’s beaten up people way stronger den you could imagine. If it’s her job to keep ya in check, den….”

Senkou bit her lip and made a ‘tch’ sound, glancing down in defeat. Mika floated closer.

“We need to go after them!”

“So we can die too?”

“Senkou!” Mika yelled in a voice loud enough to make Alice flinch at the memories of when they first met. “We finally made progress! Shinki’s here, Sariel admitted they were wrong, Elis is our friend! We can’t just… let everything slip away immediately!”

“We’ll only have the chance to keep making progress if we stay alive.”

“Your pessimism is insufferable!”

Alice turned away from them, taking a few hesitant steps as she prepared to take off towards Shinki.

“She’s a shell of her former self, you know.” Alice turned back to Senkou when she spoke. “She can’t be the one to unite us, not alone. You can see it in her eyes, how she acts, how she talks. Broken. Don’t expect whatever you had before.”

Alice took a few steps forward, ready to fly off. She paused and took another look behind her. “You’re not coming?”

“Oh, well,” Yuuka said, her ribbon fairy planted square on her head. “I still have business to attend to here.”

“Yer the last person I’d expect ta wanna stay here.”

“I said I have business. I only got to have a small chat with the god, I can’t just leave it at that. I didn’t even get my chance to scold her for what she did to those poor plants. I’m even being kind enough to let you fly off and have your chat before our big event.”

“Just don’t make things any worse than they need to be.”

“What’s with the mistrust? You’ll be thanking me soon. Oh, and for the record, the flower I so foolishly entrusted to you was destroyed by that Sariel.” Yuuka’s eyes narrowed, her mouth curling into a spine-chilling grin. “I’m trusting you to keep them alive. So I can show you and them just how much pain that flower went through. And you know not to make me look like a fool for giving you a second chance.”

Alice quivered at her thoughts. “Sure… if you say so.”

Alice took off, flying towards the gate in the mountains with Marisa in tow. It was inevitable now. Soon, they’d cross paths with her. Her eyes threatened to close, as a liquid welled at the bottom of them which she hastily blinked away.

“Please, never cry.”

Again, the threat drew near. Again she blinked. Her childhood memories flashed one after the other, like flipping through the pages of a children’s book. She’d already cried once, she couldn’t let that happen again.

“You’re the only one who I can save.”

Her fists clenched. Her mind flooded with words that she’d say, but chief among them… why? She knew how dangerous it was out there. That the Hakurei Shrine - the sages of Gensokyo themselves - stood against them. She knew Alice was just some dumb, naïve child. And yet….

“Yo, Alice.” Alice looked behind her, unsure how her face would look through Marisa’s eyes. “I’m gonna go on ahead and wait for ya. I know dis is… important an’ all. But just remember, we don’t got all da time in da world.”

Alice blinked to hide any liquid that remained. “I know. It’ll be fine, I’m over it anyway.”

“Ya still don’t think I know when yer lyin’?” Marisa asked with a slight smile. She flew closer, then wrapped her arms around Alice and dragged her into an embrace. “Yer not over it. If ya were, we wouldn’t even be here. And, ya know… stressful as it’s been, I’ve kinda enjoyed this new side of ya.”

“New side?”

“Y’know, actually showin’ any kinda emotion. It’s cute. Honestly, it’s da only thing that made me keep a brave face even if they’re up against Reimu. I’m glad ya decided to follow yer heart for once.”

Alice blushed with a slight aversion of her gaze. “They’re not safe yet.”

“I know dey ain’t. But nobody’s given up, have dey?” Alice remained silent in thought. “Oh c’mon.”

“No, no! I’m not giving up! Just… thinking. Even with everything that’s happened and all that’s stacked against us, I’m not worried. I’m sure… everything will be fine.”

“Dat’s a rather illogical thing ta think.”

“It is.” A kind of illogical thought that would’ve caused her worry just a few days ago. Yet now, her heart was unshakable on that belief.

“Oh, and cry sometimes. It’s good for ya. Helps yer skin, or somethin’. But not like, goin’ insane cryin’ like before.”

Alice sighed, though her mouth twisted into a smile after.

“Oh, and Alice.” Marisa gave her a quick kiss and a smile as she placed the mini-Hakkero at the end of her broom. “Gensokyo Youkai, Makai resident, whatever. I’d always love ya.”

Her mini-Hakkero blasted a laser, sending her rocketing toward the mountain. Alice shook her head, the small smile and blush still plastered on her face. What a thing to do and say to then just rocket into the distance without even giving her a chance to respond. Makai resident. A label she’d thought would never apply to herself ever again now made her heart feel right at home.

She steeled her nerves and flew after Marisa, hoping she was ready for what was to come. It didn’t take long for that hope to be challenged. A red and silver dot appeared in her vision, her once slightly elevated heart sinking down below its usual place. Instinct drove her to avert her gaze - look away from her past and rush straight by - but she didn’t. Shinki’s figure grew closer and clearer, and once it did her mother stopped, gazing at Alice’s approach with an uneasy, shocked expression. After a while, she averted her gaze with an aggressive jerk of her head. Alice felt her lip tremble, but kept flying closer. Shinki fiddled, giving a clearly desperate attempt to feign a smile as Alice approached earshot range.

“A-Ali-” Shinki’s words cut off as Alice rushed into her, throwing her arms around her. She was surrounded by her own childhood, the familiar scent of roses marred behind layers upon layers of ash. The silk in her hands forced her to grip ever tighter. Her vision of the land below blurred with tears. A couple left her eyes, lined her cheeks, and eventually dripped from her chin into the lava below. All the while, no embrace came back to her. The only movement she could feel was Shinki’s chin jutting slightly into her shoulder, as if looking down and accepting this as her punishment.

Alice loosened her grip slightly, holding back any more tears from flowing. Her voice came out a whisper. “Why…?” She said, taking another breath before clarifying. “Why did you let them go to Gensokyo? You knew I was just a kid… that should’ve known better….”

Shinki leaned her head into Alice’s cheek, her soft hair like a pillow. “There was no way you could’ve known… It was my fault.” Shinki drew a shaky breath, one that Alice couldn’t tell if it was drenched in tears or nerves. “I was stupid. I thought… Maybe things were different. I wanted to… let a few out, just to see… then speak with the sages. Things got out of hand… everyone rushed out and I couldn’t control it.” Small bouts of hysterics cut through the broken sentences. “I wanted everything to be perfect… a happy… wonderland, as you’d call it.”

Alice narrowed her eyes, loosening her grip more. So that was it. Alice’s young, innocent, blindly optimistic self rubbed off on her. If Alice hadn’t been there… if she had never stumbled into Makai, or even never been born, all those lives would never have been lost. Her heart was drenched with sorrow.

But… still, shouldn’t she of all people have known better? She was the one who made the active decision to endanger people, all because of one little girl's childish delusions. With good intentions, yes, but she had to have known the risks. And with that in mind, she couldn’t be blamed for getting angry and going all out in a fight. Her ‘good intentions’ and wishes for a wonderland turned out disastrously, anyone wouldn’t be able to control themselves. Her heart lifted slightly.

“Alice…” Shinki muttered, leaning closer in. “You’re not a human anymore…. And you seem so different. Did I… ruin your life… too?”

Alice gently shook her head. “No. I’m still… the same person I always was.”

“That’s good… that… makes me happy. Do you resent me?”

“No…. I never did.” Alice unlocked her arms, gulping down. “Louise, Sariel and Elis. They’re in Gensokyo, right?”

Alice backed away slightly, seeing Shinki’s face partly swollen with tears. “I’m not… leaving them there. We have a plan… just in case… it just needs time….”

Alice straightened her face. “We need you to open the gate again. For Marisa and I.” Alice placed a hand over her chest, narrowing her eyes. “We know Reimu, we’ll convince her onto our side. She’s not evil, she’ll understand.”

Shinki paused for a moment, her lip trembling. When she spoke, her voice was almost a whisper. “You… and your friend… you’re opposing the shrine and the sages…? Neither of you share my magic… you’re completely safe as long as you don’t rile her up. That’s the only reason I could let you go to begin with….” Shinki cocked a slight smile, clearly one of empty misery. “Louise escaped at the first chance she got… even Sariel, all this time… they were ready to fight back rather than stay safe here…. They can’t be safe up there… but here in Makai they are. They can never coexist with them….”

“We can.” Alice said, clearly catching Shinki off guard. “I understand how you feel… I never left my bubble until Marisa forced me out of it. Large-scale conflict is the last thing Gensokyo wants. And the youkai that Reimu hangs around with are far more dangerous than anyone here. The spell card rules exist to prevent the need to go all-out and minimise risk of serious conflict.” Shinki perked up slightly. “What happened here is partly why they made them. They wouldn’t want to risk another incident like this, especially within Gensokyo itself.”

Shinki took a moment to absorb the information, giving a nostalgic sigh. “You weren’t lying when you said you hadn’t changed… reminds me of when you were a kid…. Only… you sound so much more… convincing now.”

Convincing. There was only one reason that could be the case. Back then, Alice would simply say the things her heart desired. She had no sense of logic and never once thought things through. Now, the more she thought, the more belief she gained. She could never just back down and choose a safer route because it was the logical thing to do.

“Marisa knows Reimu better than anyone, and I trust her. If Marisa kept helping us knowing where Reimu stands, then there has to be a way.”

“... You’re certain…?”

“I know it’s a risk. But… I don’t know… everyone can’t just stay here forever.”

Shinki drew a breath. Her wary smile turned to one that seemed at least somewhat genuine. She turned towards the mountains that housed the gate. “Alright. If anyone here would know what Gensokyo’s like these days it’s you, I suppose.”

Alice smiled, taking off after her as the two flew side by side towards the mountain. She took a moment to glance to her side.

“Your plan. Will it work?”

“It’s not… really my plan.” Shinki’s face sank, and Alice could only guess she was thinking of all the ways the ‘plan’ could go wrong. “But… It's probably the best chance we have to convince them we’re not a threat.”

Alice locked eyes with the mountain cave as it came into view. “Then we’ll try it. Marisa and I can keep things from getting too bad in the meantime. We’ll stall for as much time as we can.”

The two flew into the cave, stopping in front of the gate that Marisa leaned against. When the magician saw them, she closed her eyes and made an exaggerated snoring noise.

“It didn’t take that long.” Alice flicked Marisa’s head.

Marisa laughed it off, rubbing her head slightly. She turned to Shinki and walked over, coughing awkwardly. She gave a trembling bow as Alice took her place, leaning against the gate and watching on with a sense of amusement.

“S-s-sorry… fer what… happened. I hope yer holiness can find it… in yer heart to forgive dis… poor lost soul for her sins against yer world….”

Shinki stared down for a moment, probably taken aback by the awful, dramatised apology. She took one look at Alice and lightly chuckled.

Shinki placed a hand on Marisa’s shoulder, an act that caused the magician to jump in fear. She stood before the gate and held her hand out.

Alice stood beside Marisa. “We need to work on your formal apologies.”

“I’ve never done it before!”

“Not a good thing.”

The gate slid slowly open, and Marisa spun her broom around and hopped onto it, eager to leave and escape Shinki’s ‘divine wrath’ or something like that. “Alright den! Let’s get ta work! We’ll… help ‘em all in no time, yer holiness.”

Alice raised one of her eyebrows. “Aren’t you going to ask about… your mother?”

“Hm? Oh, right.” Shinki tilted her head slightly, confused. “Well, I was gonna. But, eh, if dere was anythin’ I could do, she’d’ve probably come see me herself. I’m sure wherever she is and whatever she’d doin’, it’s somethin’ super important. She ain’t da type ta just up and leave for no reason. Besides, I got you, and Reimu, and all da people and incidents in Gensokyo ta keep me busy, and dat’s more important den just one person. I’d love ta see her again, but it ain’t important. I guess ya could say I’m over it.” Marisa gave a cheeky smile with her last words, and dashed through the gate. Shinki walked forward.

“What were you talking about?”

Alice’s gaze remained fixed on the gate. “Nothing important.”

Shinki remained silent for a moment, but decided to drop the subject. “I can see why you two get along.”

“I don’t take that as a compliment,” Alice said, walking to the opening in the gate. The two faced each other one more time, Shinki working up an endearing smile. She stepped forward.

“Alice…” She said, then reached her arms out and pulled Alice towards her. “I’m proud… to have raised someone like you.”

Alice took the words in for a moment, forming a gentle smile as she hugged back. “When this is over… you and Yumeko should come over to my house.”

Shink’s tone sounded unsure, despite the words themselves. “Of course… that sounds delightful.”

They broke away after a few seconds, Alice toeing the line between Makai and its gate. Brief flashes came over her, of that time Shinki saw her off after Makai destroyed. She thought she’d never see her again, or anybody from Makai. She looked back at Shinki one last time, remembering when she pushed her through the gate.

“I’ll see you soon, mother. In Gensokyo.”

Shinki tensed. “I’ll… see you… soon. Alice….”

Alice gave one last glance to her with a smile before she crossed the boundary.

Chapter Text

“Wow~” Louise said, getting a feel for her surroundings. The blonde-and-black haired woman spoke with some other woman, purple hair that blended into blonde near the bottom. “I expected Gensokyo to be pretty, but… your place… sure is empty ☆!”

The first woman turned around mid-sentence, exploding in a sudden bout of anger. “That’s because you destroyed our temple! Do you know how much that temple means to Hijiri? It was named after her brother.”

“I destroyed nothing~,” Louise tilted her head with a sweet smile. She kept one eye closed whenever she looked at them. With both eyes open, she’d be able to appreciate the beauty and depth in the world. Beauty and depth in people was not something she cared to see. Looking into someone’s eyes and appreciating their depth as a person would be oh so bothersome. It’d only distract her from what she really cared about. “I’m just a kind, innocent tourist, honest! Sariel destroyed the boat. You should tie their hands up instead.” Louise raised her bound wrists, smiling wider. “It’d be a lot more effective on them. I’m a ghost, after all.”

The woman grumbled some annoyances, as if the whole tying-up-a-ghost thing was an oversight. She turned back to the other woman. “She’s lying. I don’t see any kindness from her.”

“Good eye ☆!”

The other woman, presumably their leader, assumed a thinking pose and tapped her foot on the ground. She locked eyes with Louise, and after a few moments of thought, pushed past her companion and crouched down to Louise’s level.

“My name is Byakuren Hijiri. What’s yours?”

“Louise. A pleasure to meet you, Byakuren Hijiri. I see your manners are more refined than your friend’s back there~.”

The ‘friend’ grumbled in annoyance once more, only fueling Louise’s smile.

“Her name is Shou Toramaru. I have one question for you, Louise.”

“Ask away!” Louise said, granting permission as if she wasn’t the ‘captive’.

“Alice, Marisa and Yuuka brought our temple to your world intent on rescuing everyone. Why are you here with nobody else?”

“Because I don’t care about them ♪!” Louise swapped which eye was closed. “This was the easiest and quickest ticket out of Makai. Made all the easier by those idiots fighting over a god who’s made it very clear she’s not letting us out. Makes no sense, right?” Louise cocked her head to one side. “I hoped Alice could be here though. She’d have made a wonderful tour guide. Far better than Shoe Teramoody or whatever her name is.”

The blonde-black haired woman’s eyes twitched. “For someone who talks about manners, you sure don’t have any yourself.”

“Oh, that’s simply incorrect! I just have a bad short-term memory.”

She stepped forward, standing next to her leader who wore a disappointed frown on her face. “What should we do with her?”

“Well, she needs to be taught more than a little empathy.”

Louise glanced up into the sky, a red dot flying straight towards them. The subordinate responded.

“I don’t think your teachings are going to do much good with this one.”

“Nobody is beyond salvation. But, I suppose there may be another more suited for this case.” The monk stood straight, glancing over her shoulder at the strangely familiar black-haired girl clad in red behind her. “Is that right?”

“I’ll handle it from here,” she said, rolling her shoulder with a grumble as if she just wanted to go home. The woman stepped aside, giving Louise a clearer view of the girl. It took a few seconds, but her mind clicked.

“Oh, it’s you! Long time no see!”

“... Who’re you?”

“How rude of you to forget someone you beat up over the simple wish of seeing this gorgeous land. Louise, remember.”

The girl didn’t respond, maybe trying to remember her fight with Louise? Could’ve just been simple rudeness, too. A hypothesis helped by the slight clattering of a green necklace followed by a whisper in Louise’s ear saying “Reimu Hakurei,” as if to cover for the girl’s lack of manners.

Gradient hair straightened out again. “Shou, head underground. With the temple gone, we’ll need someone monitoring the seal.”

Spear girl gave a curt nod, flying off towards a cemetery behind them. Red clothes stood over her, placing a hand on her hip.

“How about you make this easier for both of us and so I can head home and sleep in a comfortable bed of grass.”

“You sleep on the floor?” Louise asked, tilting her head. Ribbon girl’s eye twitched, but didn’t directly respond.

“Go back to Makai.”

“No. ☆”

She sighed, rummaging through her pockets. She pulled out an orb with a strange pattern, half black with a white dot and half white with a black dot. Louise’s eyes widened at the sight of it. The air around her felt like it was about to crush her. A strangely… familiar feeling. The energy from that orb was just like that woman’s who killed her back then. Which meant it was definitely dangerous.

“Let’s put it this way, shall we?” The dangerous woman held it out, causing Louise to flinch back. “I’m a shrine maiden, and my duty is to keep you guys out. You’re all threats, or whatever. I don’t have any personal grudge against any… most of you, but if my god thinks you're a threat, then I’ll have to deal with you, one way or another.” The monk narrowed her eyes behind her. “That’s just what being the Hakurei Shrine Maiden requires. So, I, and I’m sure you too, would much prefer it if you just stayed there.”

Louise shuffled further away from the orb, feeling a drop of sweat fall from her face for the first time since death. She gave a nervous chuckle. “I’d rather die again here than live there. Besides, even if I wanted to, the boat’s destroyed and the odds of our god opening the gate are nil. I’m stuck here, and everyone else is stuck there. Forever, probably.”

The shrine maiden looked to the ground, processing her words for a moment. She seemed to realise something as she snapped and grabbed Louise by the collar, holding her up. “Where’s Marisa?”

“Wh-who?”

“Did anyone else come through with you?”

“No.”

The girl grumbled, as the woman took a step forward. Both were taken quickly off guard, however.

“Well, well.” A familiar, androgynous voice filled the air. Louise looked up into the sky. The archangel pointed their wand down at the red woman, who narrowed her eyes up at them. “What are you doing, dog of the gods?”

The dog narrowed her eyes, letting go of Louise’s collar. The ghost immediately sprung up, leaning forward and allowing her binds to phase through her. “Oh, by the way~. That’s the one that destroyed the temple and trapped your friend ☆! I hope you have fun!”

Floor sleeper turned around. “Hey, wai-”

Louise vanished.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Go look for her. I’ll handle this,” Sariel said. Elis gave a nod, transformed into a bat, and fluttered away.

Sariel floated down, glaring at the shrine maiden all the while. “You were seconds away from erasing someone who merely wished to live in the same world as you. And for what? Because you determined all Shinki’s creations are unworthy of life?” Reimu bit her lip.

“You’re one to talk. Don’t think I forgot you destroyed my shrine for no reason. If I was home, you’d have killed me.”

“No reason? You really believe that?” Sariel laughed. “I did my research. Your sages slaughtered Shinki’s first creations. Why? Just because they were created by her.” She stepped back in surprise. “They imprisoned her for a power she never asked for. Gave Gensokyo’s guardian the responsibility of keeping us contained, or killing us. And you think I had no reason?”

“They did what?”

“You don’t know?” Sariel’s eyebrow twitched. “You were prepared to follow the sages’ whims without knowing the full story?”

Reimu didn’t respond for a few seconds. What was going through her head, Sariel could only guess, but she was looking around and moving her head somewhat frantically. Seemed she really was surprised over that revelation, and not simply bluffing. Eventually, she nodded to herself.

“The Hakurei shrine exists to make Gensokyo safe for the humans and youkai who live here. That’s the sages’ wish, too. We keep a balance, and stand against any threats to that balance.” She stepped forward. “I might not know the full story, and I will chew Yukari out for it when I get a chance. But if the sages and my god have decided Makai demons are a threat, then it’s my job to handle it.”

Sariel raised an eyebrow. “Demons? Who gave us that title?” They clenched their teeth. “Tell me, Hakurei Shrine Maiden. What’s so different about us ‘demons’ and you ‘humans’? Is it who created us? Is that the difference between a ‘human’ and a ‘demon’? Do you not see the hypocrisy in building your ‘paradise’ while spitting on us?” Sariel raised their arms out to their side, the air they breathed fueling their superiority. “So, Hakurei Shrine Maiden. What’s the difference? And what gives you the right to decide who the ‘demons’ are?”

She clenched and unclenched her orb, lips parting to reveal her clenched teeth. “I…” she started. Her compatriot, with purple hair fading to blonde, stepped between the two.

“Enough, you two. There’s no sense in ending this with violence.” She turned to Reimu, who looked up at her from her slightly hunched position. “Reimu, I understand your duty is to do anything for Gensokyo. But I will not sit back while you act with nonsensical violence towards anyone. They are people, just like youkai, just like us.”

The shrine maiden frowned, staying still for some moments. She gave a twitching glare at Sariel, before kicking off the ground and flying towards the still intact shrine. Sariel had no time to destroy it, given the urgency. They floated down to the other person, recognising them as the monk who was locked in Makai.

“I like you.” Sariel said. “I suppose they have a track record of keeping people who challenge their ideologies in cages.”

“And you.” The monk said. Sariel let out a ‘hm’, curious where she was going. “I understand your history with the Hakurei Shrine and Gensokyo may not be pleasant. But I hope you will find forgiveness in yourself nonetheless. Reimu’s stubborn, but she has a good heart.”

Forgiveness? With what the sages have done, and what the shrine maiden stands for? A conflict like this could never end in peace nor forgiveness, Sariel knew that from the start. Their actions, no, insults to Makai and its innocent people couldn’t be forgiven. Nor could Shinki’s nigh-omnicide and subsequent disappearance, or Yumeko’s abandonment of everyone in their time of need, or Sariel’s own neglect of said people’s wishes.

“I apologise for what happened to your temple,” Sariel said, walking past the monk. Just like with Senkou, there was likely no point in this. The shrine maiden clearly didn’t forgive Sariel for destroying her shrine, this monk likely wouldn’t forgive them for destroying the temple.

“You are forgiven.”

Sariel’s eyes widened, turning their head back. The monk continued.

“It’ll be a challenge, seeing as the pieces are scattered across two dimensions, but it’s not impossible to rebuild. Even if it was, I’m certain you acted out of compassion for your fellow Makai residents.”

…Strange. They certainly fit the bill of a monk. No time to stay and chat, though. They took off into the air. Reimu’s out of the way for a bit, now to find Elis and Louise.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

“Genjii,” Reimu said, landing in front of the lake. She looked down at the turtle with her eyes narrowed, and the turtle surely picked up on the serious glint in her eyes. “Why are they threats? You’re old enough to have been around back then, so don’t act like you don’t know.”

Genjii let out a low grumble, muttering something of an apology to Yukari. He coughed so he could speak clearer. “I suppose you’re experienced enough to understand now….”

“Spit it out.”

“Gensokyo exists on a fine balance. Youkai continue to exist thanks to human fear, while humans continue to fear youkai thanks to the illusion of threat from our stories, staying safe within the village. Natural and historical enemies coexist in harmony thanks to the balance you uphold, the yin-yang orbs represent this very fact.”

“Get on with it.”

“But… the yin-yang possesses only two colours. Similarly, Gensokyo’s balance is structured only for humans and youkai. What happens when a third party is added into the mix? The balance comes under threat. The third party is ungoverned by the rules binding humans and youkai. You’re well aware of the fine line that allows Gensokyo to exist, now imagine what could happen if an uncontrollable force is governed not by the sages, nor you, was introduced. Our balance - world as we know it - could crumble instantly.”

Reimu’s lip trembled, narrowing her eyes further. “And that warrants killing them?”

“My Lady, have you not killed those who step outside the balance before? Remember that fortune teller? This is no different.” Reimu remained silent, staring down at the turtle who frowned. “That is what the sages thought when hearing of their god. She once existed in Gensokyo, too. Held the ability to create absolutely anything her mind imagined, even down to the complexities of fully autonomous life with their own free will and powers the god herself didn’t even have. That alone was dangerous, add into the mix her creations being neither human nor youkai, and they simply couldn’t be allowed to exist.”

“They attempted bargaining. Yukari would create a space within her boundaries where Shinki could do as she pleases. She denied, adamant that her creations deserve the same treatment as everybody in Gensokyo, that they should be allowed to coexist. Her creations fought back of their own will, proving both their allegiance to their creator and the threat they posed to Gensokyo. At the end of the conflict, all of her creations were killed, and Shinki herself locked inside Yukari’s bubble. They say the slaughtered creations were necessary, to prove what would happen if her or her creations stepped out of line. That, and it was self-defence.”

Reimu clenched her fists, feeling her entire body tremble with uncertain rage. Genjii didn’t stay silent very long, though.

“... In the years and years that followed, that was it. Thus, it became the duty of your lineage to keep the demons out. The Hakurei God agreed, and with another threat to Gensokyo realised, its powers adjusted such that it could permanently separate the soul from the body of any creature imbued with Shinki’s magic, with a second strike eradicating the soul entirely. The orbs hold the same power.”

Reimu’s breaths came out quickly, her entire body heating. “And… where is Yukari? Shouldn’t she… be the one dealing with this?”

“I believe this is her hibernation time, My Lady.” Genjii lowered his head, a turtle’s only way of an apologetic bow. Typical Yukari, here when you don’t want her and never when you need her. “I understand your feelings. You see these people no different to yourself. But the job of the Hakurei Shrine Maiden was never easy. It falls on the shoulders of the paradise’s protector to uphold that paradise at absolutely any cost. It’s for the good of Gensokyo.”

Her steps back felt shaky, as if walking backwards across a tightrope. Her legs gave way, falling to her knees as a hot substance shot from her stomach, through her throat and coughed out into her hand, her face shrivelling.

“... I take it that returning to Makai is not an option.” Genji’s voice was sympathetic, but Reimu couldn’t find it in herself to care.

In her career, there were times humans strayed from their paths and became a youkai. Times a youkai stepped out of line and attacked the village. Clear threats who strayed away from their all important balance, and thus had to be exterminated for the good of Gensokyo. Nothing compared to this. Crashing the boat and even destroying Reimu’s shrine in the distant past weren’t punishable crimes. Tenshi got away with the latter, and killing crops by blocking out the sun and manipulating a bird to eat a god were far, far worse than anything they had done to Gensokyo. She held the yin-yang orb in front of her with her clean hand.

Leaving people so powerful completely unchecked to roam around Gensokyo could end in disaster, true, but would they really do anything? Surely a lecture or two about how Gensokyo works is all that’s needed. Then if they step out of line, she could punish them. They’d know what roles they fill, so it’d be their fault. As it stood, none of them knew any better - any actions they took against Gensokyo thus far were in retaliation, not out of any kind of inherent threat. But… it should be her job to stop events like that happening at all. She stared deeper into her yin-yang orb, the opposing dots within opposite colours staring back into her. It… was her job. To protect Gensokyo and its humans and youkai from each other and anything external. That they posed a threat at all meant….

Reimu slowly rose to her feet, shuffling towards the lake like a zombie devoid of heart. Genji swam back, allowing Reimu to clean her hand in the water, to the discomfort of the turtle. The beautiful water turned ugly. Such was the job of the paradise’s protector. She staggered away from the lake, her chest and stomach turning into a void. Her eyelids drooped lazily. She could always sleep it off.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sariel scanned the woodlands near the border of Gensokyo, locking their eyes on two figures amongst the trees and flying down towards them.

“Ugh! Have you always been this fricken insufferable?”

“No more than anybody else. I appreciate you saving me, though,” Louise said, looking up at Sariel as they landed. “I didn’t think anybody else would be here. I thought I was toast, for sure ☆!”

“I told you all it’d be dangerous. That I’d be the one to protect you.”

“Well, I thought there’d be no way for us to escape under your lead. Shinki kept the gate locked, and I thought she’d never open it. I’m glad I was wrong, though!”

“And when did you come up with this plot?”

“I overheard Alice talking about a boat that could travel between Gensokyo and Makai.” Louise swapped which eye was closed. “I also overheard a few conversations Yumeko had with Mika and Senkou about Alice. Those two were close. If I could make you and her start fighting, then it’d be easy to push Alice into bringing the boat here, given it’s the only way she could be here without the risk of vanishing at any moment. Then I could swoop in and leave while you were all too busy with yourselves to notice ☆!” Louise threw her arms into the air, spinning around with a triumphant smile. “I suppose I underestimated you, though. I thought you were too full of yourself to actually care about us, and too dumb and caught up with fighting Yumeko to notice what was happening. I suppose I’m not the greatest judge of character. Now I can use you as shields if that scary shrine girl shows up again. Unless you beat her already?”

“She retreated.”

“Well, then.” Louise turned her back to them, turning her head back with one eye still closed. “I hope you’re ready to protect my weak self. If you get rid of that shrine maiden, I’ll have no need for any of you anymore. I’m already dead, nothing else is a threat to me. Then we can go on our merry ways and never see each other ever again ☆!”

“Hmph!” Elis pouted, jerking her head backwards in disgust. “I’d rather go back to Makai and fricken leave you here!”

“Oh, don’t do that~. You’re too useful! Kill that shrine maiden! Even if you die trying, you’ll be allowing me to experience this world just a few minutes longer. That’s more important than your lives, don’t you think ☆?”

Elis bit her lip, stepping forward angrily. “Sariel’ll beat the heck outta her!”

“Then you’re as dumb as each other.” Louise leaned forward with a sinister smile. “No amount of strength will save you when just one shot from that orb will separate your body and soul. You probably planned to sacrifice some of us as distractions so you could take her out. Or were you so egotistical that you thought you stood a chance one-on-one? At least Shinki’s mistakes were an accident.”

“How fricken dare you-”

Sariel walked forward, placing a hand on Elis and pushing her back slightly. They stopped in front of Louise, placing a hand on her shoulder and looking down on her, straight-faced. “Think whatever you want of me. I swore to protect all denizens of Makai from the threats of this world. Even somebody like you.”

Louise’s smile faded for a moment, as if surprised by their answer. The smugness wasn’t gone for long, though, as her mouth curled once more. “Your stubbornness was about the only thing you were useful for. It pleases me greatly to see you still have it!”

Sariel turned and walked back to Elis. The bat familiar looked at them, then turned to Louise and stuck her tongue out. She fiddled with her dress a bit while looking up at Sariel, clearly with something to say.

“Uhm…” Elis hummed, nervous. “We’ll… be okay, right? If she’s really that fricken strong, then….”

“We’ll be okay.”

Elis nodded slowly with a nervous smile. “I… wonder what Mika and Senkou are thinking. You think they’re worried about us?”

“I’m sure they’re worried about you.”

“Maybe…” Elis swayed back and forth. “Maybe staying in Makai wasn’t a bad idea. If this place is really that scary.”

Sariel frowned slightly. They knew she only said that out of wanting to be with her friends, but they couldn’t deny feeling a little saddened that even she disagreed with them.

“Dangerous, yes. But, even together, in Makai it’d only be a matter of time before everyone grew depressed again. It’s a stagnant world, there’s nowhere to go, and soon enough, there’d be no new experiences to have. A fresh, lively world filled with endless experiences is a necessity for long-lasting happiness.” Sariel looked down at their wand. “So I’ll make this world safe for us. Then you, Senkou and Mika can explore this place and make fresh memories. Everybody else, too. Yuki and Mai will have new ways to strengthen their bond. Sara can find new friends, and we know Louise would be happier. There’s a… slim chance YuugenMagan may find people it can relate to. And with Shinki back, even Yumeko would be happier here. It’d be…”

“A wonderland?” Louise perked up.

Sariel sighed. “I suppose so. But I need to make this world safe, first. The shrine maiden is only the first step. There are those sages, too.” Sariel gripped their wand tightly. “I will make this world safe for everyone. If you regret following me and would’ve preferred staying in Makai, I wouldn’t blame you.”

Elis smiled, giving a strong shake of her head. “Nope! I guess you’re right, Makai is pretty fricken boring.” Sariel smiled back. She always regains her energy in the blink of an eye. She hopped onto a rock, pounding her chest triumphantly and smiling to the heavens. “Let’s beat the crap outta that shrine maiden and whoever the heck those sage people are!”

Sariel’s heart filled at Elis’ declaration.

What would it have been like if they were standing here alongside everyone? If the bonds Makai shared brought them all into this fight together. They looked around at the expanse of trees they shared with only one ally and Louise. No doubt, if such an alternate timeline existed, it was Sariel’s own actions that diverted fate away from it. They couldn’t allow Elis to fight. Risking her life against an opponent like that was too much. So, they’d have to fight alone. Knowing them, perhaps they would’ve fought alone regardless. This was always their fight. A fight very few from Makai shared.

‘Reimu’s stubborn, but she has a good heart.’

‘I hope you’ll find it in yourself to forgive her.’

Forgiveness, huh? When Sariel looked into Elis’ innocent, hope-filled eyes, they couldn’t help but wonder if there was a peaceful conclusion to this. This was a harsh, cruel world with no tolerance for ideologies outside of their own. A perfect, peaceful conclusion was nothing but a pipe dream. Perhaps one worth pursuing, if it meant they could protect her from any potential harm. They smirked slightly. Now they sounded like Alice.

They turned to have both their companions in sight. “Alright. Let’s-”

Their heart sank as a red figure descended into the trees. Sariel rushed forth, throwing their arm out to their side to keep Elis and Louise behind them. The two approached each other, the shrine maiden shuffling forth like a zombie. Sariel prepared to speak, but was beaten to it.

“I’ll give you one chance.” Her voice wavered and was filled with despair. “Wait at the gate of Makai and head back when you have the chance.”

Sariel drew a breath and held their wand out, pointing it off to the side. They waited a few moments, gazing down their arm at the shrine maiden, and let out a deep exhale. They were prepared for the worst, anyway. Sariel dropped their wand, making a soft thud in the dirt as Reimu’s face changed to one of shock.

“Leave us, and everyone from Makai who may come here, alone. In return, we vow to do no harm to any denizens of Gensokyo.”

Reimu’s eyes widened; her lips parted. Her fists clenched, shaking. Her eyes darted downwards. Strange reaction.

“I…” Reimu took a breath, her lips closing again. “I’m afraid… I can’t do that….”

Before she’d finished, Sariel had already pulled out an orb. They crushed it in their hand, the landscape as perceived by them and Reimu morphing into the familiar graveyard of Makai. With a simple whim, they vanished from Reimu’s sight and picked up their wand. Reimu took a step back, eyes darting around her new surroundings.

“This is Makai.” Sariel spoke normally, but to Reimu it’d be as if their words echoed from all around them, as omnipresent as space itself. They adjusted their eyes to see the real world, avoiding the trees as they paced around. “The cage you wish to keep us locked in. Everything in Makai looks exactly like this. There’s nothing for us to see, nowhere to go. We’ve been here ever since that incident. Could you even imagine how we feel?”

Sariel spawned several red bats, as of now invisible to Reimu. They took their place around her feet, Reimu staying still and only looking down, not trying to search for Sariel for even a moment.

“Do you know how much we’ve lost?” One bat flew up in front of Reimu, but she only saw the corpse of Alice. “Almost everyone we knew. Almost everything we had. Wiped out, due to you and your sages’ baseless need to keep us contained. We’ve lived with the toxic air, a pungent reminder of days past. Beneath our feet,” the bats rose, decaying hands to Reimu’s eyes. One touched her hand, its touch cold as a corpse, and in that moment, Reimu’s face dropped and she let out a small scream. “The corpses of our entire race. Even their souls writhe in agony, unable to pass onto the otherworld.”

“I come here now, asking but one thing. You’ve taken everything from us, just because we didn’t fit into your ‘paradise’. I’ll reiterate.” Sariel stopped pacing, standing behind Reimu. They tossed a bat out in front of her, turning into the spitting image of Sariel. The angel of death raised their wand, their voice emanating from the fake. “We will leave everything in the past. We will leave you alone. We swear not to harm any citizens of Gensokyo. Just give us a place to call home.” Sariel channelled their energy into their wand, turning it into a blade of light, ready to strike Reimu down at a moment’s notice.

The shrine maiden looked to Sariel’s clone, then up at the empty, red sky. She closed her eyes. Sariel’s hand twitched. Reimu made a slight movement. Adjusted her body slightly to the side. Everything in Sariel’s mind blurred and they darted up into the air, eyes wide as the dog unleashed a blast from her yin-yang orb behind her, sure to hit if Sariel hadn’t moved. What? She saw through the illusions? Sariel focused on the orb, their mind clearing for a moment. Of course, that she found them out here of all places meant the orb had some kind of tracking ability. They bit their lip, glancing to Elis and Louise. Elis stepped forward, ready to jump in. Sariel erected a barrier between them which the bat girl collided with.

They had an enormous advantage. Sariel weaved through some shots, dashing quickly away as a few amulets homed closely in on them. Reimu was already under their illusions. They turned and destroyed the amulets with a blast, a few needles shooting straight by them despite being momentarily stationary. And the tracking didn’t seem perfect, particularly from far away. They flapped their wings, the powerful gale forcing them away from a deadly yin-yang blast. Their wand glowed and they flew down closer to her. Bullets and needles whizzed past them as they flew around in a circle above her like a vulture. Focusing on the ground beneath the shrine maiden, they dashed away from any of the yin-yang blasts.

A pentagram surrounded by a circle appeared beneath Reimu. Sariel’s wand glowed bright. With Reimu under their illusion, she wouldn’t see nor hear the magic charging beneath her. She couldn’t risk moving lest she ram into a tree, and that troublesome ability they’d heard of from Shinki, the ‘Fantasy Heaven’ that required her to be in ‘flow state’ and ‘at one with her surroundings’ was impossible. Nobody could display that level of calmness under these illusions, and to ensure it Sariel spawned more bats that took the forms of people, Sariel didn’t care for faces. She hesitated at the sight of them, a clear sign that her ability was useless. The light pattern beneath her became a torrent, ready to explode and eviscerate anything within. They lowered their wand.

A blast of flames hit their arm, cancelling the magic instantly and causing searing pain. Brilliant, ruby gems shimmered in the flames. Sariel let out a ‘tch’ in annoyance and blew away the flames with a simple spell. A magician on a broom darted down to the shrine maiden, but Sariel turned their attention to the origin of the blast.

“You don’t know how to pick sides, do you?” Sariel asked, lightly healing their charred arm. “I’ve tried peaceful negotiations. She’s clarified that isn’t an option. There’s simply no other choice. I thought you wished for us to live up here.”

“We need to stall for time. Shinki has a plan.”

“She has a plan, does she? Forgive me if that doesn’t fill me with confidence.”

“It might be our only chance to end things peacefully. Killing Reimu will only make things worse for everyone.”

A plan to end things peacefully. If it had Shinki’s approval, there was no reason to doubt it’d be a happy ending for everyone involved. Sariel crossed their arms. “Are you certain this plan will work?”

Alice stayed silent for a moment. “I… don’t know what the plan is. But I’m sure it will.”

“You ask me to stay my hand based on a plan you don’t even know?”

Alice stared at them defiantly. “I do.”

Sariel closed their eyes for a moment in thought. The only chance to end things peacefully, in a way that benefited everyone from Makai. Supposing this ‘plan’ wouldn’t lead to undue risk upon them that is. A plan they don’t even know. How much thought went into this plan? What were the chances of success? If it failed, would it only make things worse than if Sariel had slain the shrine maiden? Without answers to those questions, following along would be foolish. Did she really expect Sariel to place their trust in Shinki with this little information?

When Sariel opened their eyes again, Alice was already among the trees with Reimu and the witch. Elis rushed upwards, the barrier now vanished, and assisted in the healing.

“I take it Louise left.”

Elis nodded, looking down at the three on the ground. “I was real fricken scared for a moment, but you almost got her.” Her voice was filled with sorrow. The very thought of Sariel engaging in this fight must be painful for her.

“It’s not over. Nothing those two say to her will get through. She’s already abandoned any sense of emotion. She’d leave us all to suffer just because it’s her job.”

Sariel glanced at the three on the ground. They were out of earshot range, but the sight was all they needed to give a small frown. The shrine maiden trembled, holding one hand against her head. An outsider would assume she was in excruciating psychological agony.

They held their hand out. From Reimu’s eyes, she would see the Makai terrain turn to dust and recreate into Sariel’s orb. Reimu looked around when her vision was restored. When they looked up, their eyes narrowed on Sariel, who tossed the orb away and made it disappear. The two shared a long ranged stare, opposites in their external confidence.

“... Are we retreating?” Elis asked.

“No. If we retreat, she could just go after Louise.”

Elis took some moments to process, then nodded. This would end here, one way or another. Hopefully for the best.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Distant voices accompanied the darkness.

“I never spread my wings with you…” One said. “You said they get in the way.”

Another unfamiliar voice replied: “I didn’t mean it like that! If it makes you happier… then I’m fine with anything. I’ll make sure not to complain or bother you about it now. So spread your wings!”

“And what if it doesn’t work? You’ll just make everything worse and drag Mika and I into it,” Senkou said.

“Oh, come on Senkou! Have a little hope! I can’t hold them, so you have to be the one to do it!” Another voice, Mika. A glimmer of light cut through the darkness.

“Why don’t we get the lovebirds to do it?”

“We don’t have time to teach two people.” A voice Yumeko had never heard. “Need I tell you not to stall?”

Some silence followed. Senkou said: “Why don’t you do it?”

“... The problem isn’t exactly to do with me…” That voice… “They think you are all impossible to control. If I did it, it proves nothing…” That’s…

“Damn it.” Senkou said. Yumeko’s eyes shot open. They slowly adjusted to the world, her heart soaring. “Fine, whatever. I’ll-”

“Lady Shinki!”

Yumeko half expected she would be met with overwhelming disappointment when she opened her eyes to the barren world devoid of Lady Shinki. Instead, it was like she woke into a dream, much to the meaningless glances of everyone around her and the disgruntled mumbling of someone Yumeko recognised but couldn’t quite put a finger on, not that it mattered given who was standing right there. Everything around her faded away, leaving nothing but an empty void, Yumeko, her god, and her heart banging against her chest.

Yumeko crawled off the rock she woke up on, body aching. She didn’t let it stop her as she scrambled towards Lady Shinki, tears flying off her face. She threw her arms around her, making her stagger back from the sheer force. Her body felt just as warm as Yumeko remembered - warmer, given how long it had been since she felt this sensation - and Yumeko didn’t let the smell of ash and flames bother her as she gripped the soft, silken fabrics of Lady Shinki’s… cloak? Lady Shinki hesitated for a moment, but wrapped one arm around to Yumeko’s back and let out a long, warm breath that lingered on Yumeko’s neck.

“It’s been…” Yumeko sniffled, struggling to force the words through her clogged throat. “So… long….”

Lady Shinki rested her head on Yumeko’s shoulder, an oddly uncharacteristic display of weakness from her, only bolstered by her following words. “I’m sorry....”

“You did nothing wrong!” The words now slid effortlessly from her mouth. “It’s all the invaders’ fault.” Yumeko could’ve sworn she heard a snicker, but her emotions blocked it out from her brain. “Gensokyo banished you for no fault of your own, those people invaded us for no fault of your own. They’re the evil ones.”

“Yumeko…” Shinki paused for a moment. “We can still find peace between us and them.”

Yumeko’s eyes widened. “Y-you really think so? Lady Shinki… forgive me for questioning you, but that doesn’t sound possible.”

“Don’t call me that… and don’t… treat me like some god anymore. We have a chance, but we can’t wait long.”

Yumeko narrowed her eyes, racking her head over what this ‘chance’ could be. The people from Gensokyo (other than Alice) were nothing but villains, shunning Lady Shinki and invading their world for no reason. Peace with them would be impossible, even Sariel realised that. But if Lady Shinki believed it, then….

Yumeko’s thoughts simmered her emotions down, making her more aware of her surroundings. Mostly everyone was from Makai: Senkou, Mika, YuugenMagan, Yuki and Mai. But one person stood out. Red eyes, short green hair, a parasol over her shoulder and a ribbon-clad fairy atop her head, looking over at them with nothing but annoyance plastered on her face. A strange familiarity washed over Yumeko when she saw her. A shadow of a younger woman with green eyes and longer green hair cropped up in her memory.

Something in her brain snapped, recognising her as the young woman who dashed past Yumeko while she was occupied with the spirit who was only toying with her to ‘test her powers’ all that time ago. A sword formed in her hand, dashing quickly towards the invader who stood there without even a flinch. Yumeko swung her sword straight at her, but hit the rope-like electricity that connected YuugenMagan’s eyes to its centre. The shock zapped Yumeko, dropping the sword to the ground with a clank as black smoke rose from her hand. Still, she gazed through YuugenMagan’s electricity with scorn.

“What are you doing here!” Yumeko yelled rather than asked. The invader simply sighed and looked away.

“Being your only chance at peace with Gensokyo.”

“As if I’d believe that! What happened the last time you came here?”

The invader didn’t respond for a few moments. Yumeko cocked a slight smirk as if she’d won the exchange of words. The invader spoke once more. “As much as I loathe that nature-killing, silver-haired ‘god’ behind you, I must credit her. Her careless actions made me realise that there’s no beauty to be had in actual fights. People go at each other’s throats without a care in the world for what the flowers think while being trampled in their warpath. I’m the Youkai of Flowers. Why would I be here to cause ugly chaos between everyone?”

Her comments towards Lady Shinki only riled Yumeko up more, forming another sword in her hand. “You really think it’s possible? Do you have any idea what Gensokyo did to Lady Shinki and her creations for no reason?”

“I do not. But I’m quite aware of what Gensokyo is like. Fortunately, I wasn’t the only person who realised fighting has no place in it. Even the worst of youkai came to agree that the world is better that way. And I’m sure Reimu will come to realise that if the worst of youkai can become docile, so can you. So I need a suitable candidate to herald peace between Makai and Gensokyo. One created by your ‘god’ who isn’t made of electricity, half an inch tall, too attached to their girlfriend to let them go to ‘that dangerous land’ and wouldn’t lash out with a blade the moment they lay eyes on someone. So, devil girl, let’s get going already.”

“As if an invader from back then would turn around and selflessly campaign for peace.”

The woman smiled with sweet sickness. “You’re right. I’m turning around and selfishly campaigning for peace. I have far more to gain from this than any of you.” She turned around and walked away, Senkou teleporting next to her and giving a short glance back to Yumeko. “I’m done talking. Someone like you would never be suitable for something like this.”

'What have you ever done for anybody other than yourself or Shinki?'

Yumeko’s grip on her sword handle tightened. This woman? An invader? Their ticket to peace? That’s unfathomable, surely only Lady Shinki and the sages could discuss ‘peace’ like this. And what the hell could she mean about ‘fighting having no place’ in Gensokyo? Makai and its people have known nothing but war with them, Alice being the sole exception.

'That loyalty is exactly what stopped you from helping anyone.'

Yumeko glanced to her side. Lady Shinki stepped forth and placed a gentle hand on Yumeko’s shoulder, nodding gently as if commanding her to back down and let them go. She took a glance to her other side, at the small fairy Mika, the amalgamation of eyes and electricity in YuugenMagan, and the two witches standing beside each other hand-in-hand.

'When were you ever there?'

Yumeko bit her lip, feeling the grip on her sword tremble. She watched on as the invader and Senkou paced away, chatting about whatever this plan was. Lady Shinki said it was possible that there was a ‘chance’ they could find peace. But was this ‘chance’ really worth the risk? Sariel was going to lead everyone up there for the ‘chance’ they could win, at risk of everyone’s deaths. Lady Shinki would… knowingly allow people to venture to Gensokyo, for the ‘chance’ they could live together as equals. Clamouring for that chance despite the risk instead of settling down, oppressed and denied by those in the world above. Is that part of what made a good leader?

'And where were you for your ‘sisters’!?'

Yumeko took one last glance at Lady Shinki. Her grip loosened and the blade clacked down the crevice and plopped into the bubbling lava of the ‘hellscape’ they lived in. She rolled her shoulder, Lady Shinki letting go of it, and followed the two, yelling.

“Hey!”

The two of them stopped, the invader clearly nearing their limit of annoyance.

“I don’t know what this plan of yours is, but if it can solve all this, then let me do it.” Yumeko placed a hand over her heart, still following. Senkou smiled, though Yumeko was unsure whether that was a ‘thank Shinki I don’t have to do this’ smile or a cheerful smile for the maid. The invader wasn’t so pleased, though.

“I thought I told you. I’m not looking for someone who’d lash out the moment they set eyes on someone they dislike.”

“Then wouldn’t you say if someone like me can find peace with them, it proves your point even more?” The woman’s frown faltered for a moment. “Please. I… need to be the one to do this.”

The invader paused for a moment. She turned to Senkou. “What do you think, devil girl? Would she be a better candidate than you?”

“Shinki created her to be the strongest.” Senkou clasped her hands behind her back. She sure seemed more cheerful all of a sudden. “I’m sure she could be the most beautiful, too.”

“Then it’s settled.” The invader turned back to Yumeko and Senkou teleported away. “I only have the time to teach one person, and even then it’s only the basics. No more slowing down or changing candidates. And you’d better catch on quickly.”

Yumeko followed behind the woman. She hated to admit it, but Sariel was right. She had never done anything for anyone besides herself, Lady Shinki or Alice. They all had dreams that kept them going. Dreams that, no matter how small the odds or how great the risk, they’d pursue relentlessly. Yumeko never dreamt. All she could do - all she wanted to do - was make their dreams a reality. She took a glance behind her as she walked, looking at all the remaining citizens of Makai. Lady Shinki’s smiling face was all the reassurance she needed.

Chapter Text

Reimu’s teeth clenched. She shook as she gazed down at the now normal-looking ground. Marisa pulled her into her arms.

“It’s ‘ight, Reimu. Dey ain’t threats.”

Alice also stepped forward. “After the incident, they lost almost everything. All any of them want is peace and a home. I’m from there, and you let me stay here.”

A human becoming a youkai was against the law, and back then Reimu knew very well what happened. If it weren’t for Marisa stepping in to defend her, no doubt Reimu would’ve exterminated Alice for good. The two magicians seemed happy with each other, and aside from the menial shift in the population count, Reimu couldn’t place any negative outcome on that girl. If the rules were bent like that once without Yukari batting an eye, perhaps she could get away with it again. But….

“Gensokyo is… a paradise built for humans and youkai.” Reimu’s voice couldn’t come out at full strength. “The balance between them is delicate… a third force would easily break it….” Reimu felt the urge to smack herself with her own gohei for regurgitating the words Genjii had fed her, but that turtle, the sages and the Hakurei God surely knew what was best for Gensokyo more than her. She was just their shrine maiden - an errand girl, really. A dog of the gods. She should be thankful that they allow her to float through life most of the time. They even let her tackle incidents of her own accord. But in serious situations like this… what choice did she have? As far as Gensokyo itself was concerned, this was no mere ‘incident’.

“They’re no different from you or I. They’re just… lost. And scared of the sages, you, even regular people.”

“Ya know, Reimu.” Marisa pulled back. “What happened back den was parta why we made da spell card rules. We all messed up real bad.”

“I know that.” Reimu’s voice came out hard and defensive.

“Den it ain’t too late ta help ‘em out. I’m sure even dat angel up dere sees ya don’t really wanna fight.”

“They destroyed my shrine. Hell, they just destroyed the Buddhist temple! And almost killed me! I can’t just let them run free, who knows what they’ll do? They’re… they’re a threat! They’ve proven as such!”

“We can keep ‘em in check. Y’know how many other dangerous folk we’ve kept in check?”

Reimu gripped the yin-yang orb, staring into it as if her god would ever offer any form of guidance. “Look, I… I don’t have a choice…. This situation is different… it’s my job - I can’t just ignore it. The risk… it’s too much. This kinda thing just… comes with the job. My mother must’ve done stuff like this all the time.”

“C’mon, Reimu….”

“Marisa, I - I’m not a bad person…. I just….”

“Ya think ya have ta coz some old turtle, some sages and a god decided dey’re enemies. I dunno nothin’ ‘bout how serious those guys think dis is, but the people from Makai don’t pose any more threat den, I dunno, dat bird underground. Dere’s much bigger threats amongst humans and youkai den them, I think.”

“Y-yeah… but….” Reimu felt her will dimming, much like the power she felt from the yin-yang orb. “Wh-what if a conflict starts between them and youkai before we can get them settled in? Like, before they’re following the spell card rules properly and we’ve sorted out how they’ll fit into the balance? It’ll end just like back then, except it’ll be Gensokyo this time! I… I know how… much it means to you…” Reimu gave a quick glance at Alice. “But Gensokyo wasn’t made for them. It’s delicate as is, with all the incidents, humans idolising youkai, becoming them, not to mention trying to keep youkai out of the village. Introducing something else to that mix… there’s just too much to keep track of. So… we need them to stay in Makai. I don’t hate them - I… I’m sure they’re not too different from us - but… it’s just not worth the risk. Please understand….”

Before either of them could speak up, a small barrier formed in Reimu’s hand and rapidly expanded, pushing the two of them away. It enveloped the two Makai residents above, keeping them inside. Alice and Marisa pounded and blasted at the barrier, fruitlessly trying to get in from the outside. Sariel turned, gently pressing a hand against the inside of the barrier. They withdrew it, looked at the bat beside them, and frowned in annoyance.

“Please, just go back to Makai. Maybe… maybe later. Let me discuss it with Yukari, first. Maybe she’ll find a way to… somehow make things work.”

“You’ve seen the hell we come from, yet you still demand we stay there?” Sariel retorted. The type to have an answer for everything. “I must admit, I’ve gained a great deal of respect for you. To do what you think is right for the people you protect, even when those close to you disagree, requires nothing if not a strong will. You must understand I cannot leave the fate of those I protect up to ‘maybe’ and ‘somehow.’”

Reimu gripped the orb and looked down at the dirt. She had to admit the respect she had for the angel, too. She looked up. She could only wish her will was as strong as theirs.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

The gate in the mountains was foreign when Yumeko paced towards it, Lady Shinki at one side, the flower youkai at the other and Mika and Senkou close behind. It was a sight which - now she could think about it - she’d never seen. Ever since her creation, she could never conceptualise why someone would ever want to leave, and thus found no reason to venture to the gate herself. She turned to the comforting red light of Makai; while certainly unpleasant compared to the wondrous white light the world once had, it was a dim blanket of certainty and safety compared to whatever was outside. Yet now it fell on her to play the hero, venturing to a ruthless, unknown land which she’d only known as aggressors. To say she felt a twinge of uncertainty would be an understatement. Especially with her having to put her faith in an ex-invader.

“Are you feeling okay, Yumeko?” The echo of Lady Shinki’s voice against the cave was like a warm embrace. Yumeko moved to speak but the flower youkai beat her to it.

“We don’t have time for that. Open the gate.”

“I’ll be watching from above,” Lady Shinki said as another form of reassurance while she approached the gate. A realisation hit Yumeko as the gate slowly opened, as she ruffled through her hair and undid the hair tie, holding it out.

“Lady Shinki.”

Lady Shinki turned around and looked down at the hair tie. As if taking that glance as a signal, the hair tie floated up, flew around, and nestled back into Yumeko’s hair, much to the maid’s annoyance. She ruffled back through her hair, attempting to pull it out once more, only to receive a strike on the head for it.

“How in Makai did you deal with this thing!?” Yumeko cried out, rubbing her head as she continued trying to pull it out, the hair tie fighting back. “I’ll put you back to sleep if you don’t cooperate!” The hair tie struck her again. “Gah!”

Lady Shinki giggled, holding her hand over her mouth. Mika and Senkou behind her also laughed, though the youkai watched on impatiently. Lady Shinki withdrew her hand. “I think it's grown attached to you. You should keep it.”

“I could never. It’s yours, that I’ve worn it this long is already an insult. And annoying - gah!”

Lady Shinki stepped forward, taking Yumeko’s hands in hers. “I’m not the god of Makai anymore, you need not revere me. Besides, it hates me now. Ever since… I abandoned everyone, it was so restless and angry. And then… I abandoned it, too. I have no right.”

The hair tie bobbed up and down, affirming Lady Shinki’s claim. Yumeko focused more on Lady Shinki’s initial words, her face sinking. “Lady Shinki, you’re still my-”

“We should leave, Yumeko.”

Yumeko looked to the open gate, exhaling. She’d just say it later.

The group left through the gate and flew towards the bright, white light of Gensokyo. A light which gave Yumeko a strange sense of familiarity. It dragged her mind back to when Makai wasn’t destroyed. She buried the sense of nostalgia, reminding herself of the dangers that lay behind that light. Dangers which leapt out at her once she reached the mouth of the cave, wincing and staggering back once the light burned her eyes. Even Lady Shinki raised an arm to block it. An overwhelming urge to turn back and run into the safe, dark shade of Makai overcame her. Everything she believed was justified. They couldn’t even look at this world, yet alone be safe here.

The flower youkai withdrew her parasol and opened it. A dark black shade stretched behind her. Yumeko breathed a sigh of relief. As they flew, her eyes adjusted to the bright light from the safety of the shade. It differed from the old Makai, for sure, but Yumeko could see the influence Shinki’s time here had on Makai’s creation. In that influence, Yumeko found a sense of familiarity. The world was peaceful, much to her surprise. Nothing like the barbarian filled land she’d envisioned. Peaceful, except for the blasts emerging from the trees on the other side, signalling their destination.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sariel’s projection dashed forth, lashing out with a magical sword and sending the shrine maiden on the back foot. Despite hopping backward, she parried the sword with her stick, locking eyes with the central core. Her attack on it failed as Sariel’s main body shot a thin laser between them. Despite the sacrifice of power and speed creating the projection came with, seeing as Reimu forced Elis into this fight regardless it’d be foolish not to push the numbers advantage. Sariel raised an arm to their side, unleashing a flurry of bats that Elis’ small form blended in with.

Their game plan went off without a hitch. While its attacks alone were relatively non-threatening, Reimu couldn’t take her eyes off the projection without risk of taking a slash. She could never find the opportunity to strike back, as Sariel’s main body hovered above raining fire. Elis blended in with the bats, sneaking around and transforming into her humanoid form either to kick Reimu and retreat, or launch a blast of her magic while the shrine maiden was backed up. None of the attacks were particularly lethal. They were, after all, merely stalling for time.

Despite the odds clearly overwhelming her, Reimu’s breath remained steady, and she moved with a controlled grace.

Sariel bit their lip, dashing down urgently while firing stronger blasts. Elis transformed, but all attacks proved fruitless as Reimu erected a barrier around herself. The barrier expanded, pushing Sariel and the projection one way and Elis the other. The barrier morphed and folded towards Elis, freeing Sariel and the projection with the angel seizing the moment to dash towards them. The barrier folded around Elis, locking her in place with no holes large enough for even her bat form to escape through. Reimu hesitantly raised her yin-yang orb. The projection merged with Sariel once more, giving them a burst of speed as they pointed their wand between the panicking Elis and Reimu.

Three walls of light erected between them which Sariel flew over. Reimu bit down and fired the blast, shattering the first wall. It slowed a bit and shattered the second wall, allowing Sariel to land between the blast and Elis. The third wall shattered and the blast slammed into their chest. The world blurred. Sariel’s soul departed from their body. The moments crawled by, but there was no pain. They only watched as their body collapsed to its knees. Reimu’s eyes widened as if shocked. They looked behind them, at Elis’ distressed face clawing at the barrier.

What an idiot they were. All that foolish act had done was delay the inevitable. Elis still lay trapped, and now there was nobody there to save her. The angel of protection, in their dying moments, protected the one they loved the most despite the fruitlessness of it. Elis must hate them - any rational person would hate them for such a thoughtless act. No, any rational person would think most of their acts thoughtless. In the grand scheme of things, they knew the smartest decision would’ve been to remain in Makai and bond together as a group before coming up here. That would sacrifice Louise’s life, yes, though facing threats like this alone ran the far greater risk of Sariel, Elis and Louise dying while everyone else remained trapped for an eternity. A risk that surely seemed to have caught them. Everything Yumeko, Mika and Senkou had yelled at them encompassed their entire soul. The rational, safe option just never felt like the correct one. To sacrifice one life to bolster the chance at safety for the rest - god forbid forget about that sacrifice entirely and ‘move on’ once their efforts proved fruitful - those were actions the Noble Sariel could never bring themselves to do. Was it out of a warped sense of pride, the thought that either everybody or nobody had to be saved? Or was it a desperate attempt to prove everyone wrong? To prove Sariel was Shinki’s superior, to throw caution to the wind and reject that safe path because that’s what they thought any good leader should do. Now their name would be etched into Makai’s history books as a fool. One who tried to lead them into the light, only to die alongside those who came with them. Their life was nothing but a cautionary tale, one detailing the dangers of losing oneself in a dream. A dream of making the world a wonderland. But a world like that could never exist - Sariel had said so themselves. They really were no better than Alice or Shinki. They looked to the sky as time crawled on. Besides condemning Elis and Louise to an untimely death, there were no regrets in their heart. To die fighting for their wonderland… there was no other way to go. If only they hadn’t put others’ lives on the line for that dream, just as Shinki had.

The moment caught back up to them, and their soul forced itself back into their body. They felt their breathing, their pounding heart, the pain once more. But… they were alive? That blast, one from a god specifically designed to kill anybody with Shinki’s magic… didn’t kill them? They looked up at Reimu, whose confused face portrayed the same thoughts that Sariel had. She shook it off, though, and held their orb tightly once more. Sariel staggered to their feet, gripping their wand and forcing their mind through the pain.

Sariel’s vision became red when someone appeared in front of them, then again when they teleported away. They looked down right when Reimu fired another blast, this time straight towards the caged Elis. But a red blob appeared beside the barrier, and then the barrier itself became a red blob that vanished from sight just before the blast could connect. Sariel shook their head, keen to restore their vision from its blurriness.

“Senkou!” Elis screeched in glee, banging against the side of the barrier. Sariel turned to their side; Elis and Senkou smiled at each other through the barrier. “You actually came!”

“Sure did,” Senkou said. Mika floated out of her collar. The fairy flew into the cage through a gap small enough only for her and greeted Elis ecstatically. Sariel watched on as the two exchanged pleasantries, Elis offering a brief apology for the fight her and Senkou got into.

“It’s okay!” Mika declared. “We’re friends now!”

…Friends. Sariel couldn’t fight the brief vision of a future where Elis, Mika and Senkou ventured around a peaceful Gensokyo, taking in fresh sights, experiences and memories together.

“You okay?” Senkou asked, leaning against the cage and narrowing her eyes at Sariel. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Sariel ran their hand through their hair, holding their head as they looked down at the shrine maiden. They gripped a handful of their hair and pulled it, still unsure if they really had survived. “...Something like that….” Their voice came out a whisper despite them trying to talk normally.

Senkou scoffed, leaning further back onto the cage. “Just stay back. Yumeko’ll handle it.”

As if on cue, a sword emerged from the top of the barrier, spinning through the air and barely missing Reimu’s neck. The shrine maiden hopped back, eyes following the sword’s trajectory to where Yumeko dashed into the barrier, landed behind the blade, and pulled it out the dirt. Sariel shook their head and sighed. If Yumeko’s plan to settle this was to throw a sword at her, then Sariel definitely couldn’t just ‘stay back’.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

The invader before her gently tapped the side of her neck, giving her finger a brief examination afterwards with a face of one lucky to be alive. Yumeko raised her blade, tilting her head to gaze down its edge. This was the Hakurei Shrine Maiden? An invader from long ago, though admittedly seemed to be the least violent of the four. Now she stood as the greatest threat to Makai, possessing the power to become untouchable. Yumeko figured it was a power similar to her own technique, though much more powerful as the invader could attack whilst using it. Still, a dangerous adversary, especially given Sariel’s current state after their battle.

She gripped her sword tighter. The invader’s eyes betrayed a strange mix of sadness buried behind emptiness, eyes that made Yumeko understand almost instantly her dilemma. The least violent invader, willing to go home immediately upon simply getting lost. Those would not be the actions of someone who truly despised Makai and its people. So to stand here now, either the sages or the god must be forcing her. In that case, she saw no point in condemning her as an ‘invader’, especially if the flower youkai could turn herself around.

“Reimu Hakurei, right?” Yumeko asked. Reimu nodded. “I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Yumeko. Lady Shinki’s maid.”

Reimu glanced at everyone else within the barrier, then at the orb in her hand, then closed her eyes. She took a few steps backwards, signalling a retreat.

“Wait.”

“What?”

Yumeko drew in a deep breath remembering the (extremely brief) ‘training’ she went through with Yuuka. To think getting embarrassed so thoroughly would be their best chance. She could hardly live a loss to Sariel down, now this? She exhaled, stepped forward, and threw her sword to the side as it vanished. Reimu raised her orb defensively when Yumeko reached into her pocket, but flinched when Yumeko withdrew her card and held it out. Reimu’s eyes fixed on it. Her entire body seemed to shiver.

“I challenge you to a spell card duel, one card maximum. If I win, you’ll open Gensokyo to the people of Makai and let them live here safely, under any additional rules you choose.” Yumeko paused for a moment, remembering the specific wording Yuuka had mentioned. “If you win, each Makai resident currently in Gensokyo will do one thing you ask.”

Reimu seemed lost in a trance for a moment, but once she snapped out of it she looked up at the other Makai residents. Yumeko followed her gaze to Sariel’s expected look of shock. Senkou leaned in and whispered something in their ear, and after a couple seconds of processing, with their hand still clutching over their heart in what could only be pain, Sariel gave a piercing glare into Yumeko’s eyes yet offered no verbal or physical rebuttals.

“It’s not… that simple.”

“There’s people above you, right?” Yumeko asked, turning to face her again. Though still on edge, the shrine maiden seemed noticeably more laid back. “Then I’ll beat them in a spell card duel too.” Yumeko’s tone switched on a dime to one of slight condemnation. “That’s how you do things here, right? You decided everything through non-lethal duels of beauty to eliminate needless casualties and place the strongest on an even footing with the weak. As Lady Shinki’s strongest creation, I’m of course her most beautiful. Surely I’ll be a natural at that.”

Reimu seemed confused, glancing up at those who hovered above the ground, then back to Yumeko as if comparing them. “At a glance… isn’t the angel stronger than you? And for beauty, I’d say I prefer-”

“Do you accept the terms or not?”

Reimu clasped her hands together, an additional barrier appearing around her and Yumeko. The other barriers vanished, and the new barrier nuzzled Sariel, Elis, Senkou and Mika away as it expanded. The four of them met up with Alice and her friend. Yumeko gave a last glance up to the top of the barrier, where Yuuka waved and Lady Shinki smiled.

“Alright. Fine. Better for me than fighting all of you.”

Of course she was right, Yumeko could barely even be called a novice at this style of combat. All Yuuka had told her was how it works, to write a ‘spell name’ on the card and to ‘make everything else up as she went along’. Meanwhile, Reimu would be far more experienced. Yumeko could hardly even conceptualise how to make an attack ‘beautiful’, given such a thing would never be practical in any other situation. Still she readied herself, thrusting the card forward and, after a brief look at the name written on it, cringed.

“I’ll go first, alright.”

“Not usually how this works, but sure.”

Yumeko hovered into the air, all the while readying herself to ‘declare’ the name of her spell. Reimu floated up as well, seeming fairly nonchalant.

“Ahem… uh…” Yumeko could swear she felt her cheeks growing warm. “S-Sword Sign! ‘Blade of Dreams’!” Reimu laughed at the blatantly rushed name Yumeko came up with in less than thirty seconds, but quickly focused on the mass of blades spawning around the maid with Yumeko at the epicentre. They spread out in a flower-like pattern, inspired by the youkai that ‘trained’ her. She fired in all directions at a slower speed than Yumeko would usually throw a sword. Perhaps because of that, Reimu effortlessly weaved through the ‘pattern’, the swords never so much as grazing her until she raised a hand which she allowed a blade to hit. It bounced off, a result of Yumeko ensuring the blades she created were ‘soft’, a toy rather than something intended to damage.

All the blades vanished after hitting the barrier or the ground. Yumeko let out a deflated sigh. That had to be the most embarrassingly named, rudimentary ‘pattern’ the shrine maiden had ever seen. To use it in the name of Makai was nothing short of shameful. She looked up at Reimu, who, for once, seemed to have a smile on her face as she pulled a card from her pocket.

“My turn, then?” Reimu said with a tilt of her head. She confidently thrusted her card forward and declared its name: “Spirit Sign, ‘Fantasy Seal’!”

In an instant, Yumeko’s heart was overwhelmed. A rainbow of glowing orbs cast over Reimu, turning the shrine maiden into a shadow in front of their splendour. A battle promoting beauty made little sense until that very moment. The orbs danced through the sky towards her. She dashed out of the way, only for the orbs to change their trajectory to chase her. Trapped against the ground and surrounded by orbs of transcendent light that crashed into her and exploded in wondrous harmony, she realised the goal of this ‘battle of beauty’ was not to show oneself as more beautiful, but to capture the opponent’s heart with wonder.

Yumeko lay on the ground, but easily forced herself into a seated position. Her body tingled a bit, but nothing close to a sensation she’d describe as pain. Reimu landed in front of her, hand on her hip as she dispelled the barrier separating everyone.

“You won…” Yumeko said, taking a deep breath. Spell cards were art - self expression. As she sat there, Yumeko couldn’t help but wonder if she could create something as beautiful as that. She figured she’d at least have to try. How beautiful would a spell card created by Lady Shinki be?

The other residents of Makai floated down. Sariel gave Yumeko a look of utter confusion. Alice and her friend stepped forward, Lady Shinki floated closer, while Yuuka remained far from the group.

“So, I get to order each of you to do something.” Reimu glanced from person to person, nervousness on only Elis and, to a lesser extent, Sariel’s face. Reimu pointed to Senkou first. “You. Hide your wings in public. You too. And you!” She said, pointing to Elis and Sariel, respectively. Her finger remained on Sariel. “Why do so many of you have wings? Anyway, you fix the messes you’ve caused.”

“That’s two orders.”

“AND you can tell that ghost girl she’s free to roam around as long as she hides her aura from the humans.” Sariel rolled their eyes as Reimu’s finger hovered down to Elis. “You can tell anyone still in Makai they can do whatever they want as long as they learn the rules from me and make themselves look human.” Reimu pointed at Yumeko. “You can make sure everyone knows what the spell card rules are and keep practising them.” She then pointed up at Lady Shinki, who quivered momentarily. “And you better keep an eye on everyone, got it? I don’t want one incident out of any of you!”

“What about me?” Mika asked. Reimu jumped in shock at the sudden voice. Her face paled as if she’d heard the whisperings of a ghost, only calming down slightly when the fairy hovered directly in front of her.

“I-I don’t know, wear a bell or something!” Reimu turned, took a few paces, then glanced back. “If any of the sages confront you, tell them to take it up with me. DON’T. Try to fight them. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need some sleep.” With those as her parting words, she flew off into the distance.

Yumeko rose to her feet as Sariel passed by them. “Change of heart?”

“Is that how you say ‘thank you’? Fighting them wouldn’t do anything, all you were doing was proving them right.”

“I tried the peace route.”

“Really?” Yumeko asked, outwardly and inwardly surprised. “Oh. Well… colour me surprised. Guess you should've looked into some other way to solve the conflict after that failed.”

"Stop acting preachy just because you did something good."

Elis stepped forward, hand on her chin as she bit at one of her fingers. “I… don’t fricken get it. Why’d she stop fighting?”

“They viewed us as threats,” Yumeko said, glancing over to her. “They thought we wouldn’t follow their rules and fit in with their society. I just proved we could. If they keep fighting us now, there's no justification.” Yumeko looked up to the sky, tapping her own chin in thought. When Lady Shinki’s creations rebelled the first time, and then when Makai was destroyed through conflict with Gensokyo, the sages and Hakurei God figured it was their safest option to just keep everyone there to avoid further tragedy. She thought a little more, back to what Yuuka said to expect from this little scuffle. “Although… it shouldn’t have been that easy.”

Elis turned upbeat in the blink of an eye. “Oh! I know!” Elis perked up, floating above Sariel’s shoulder. She pointed her wand down at Yumeko. “If you’re supposed to teach us whatever the heck those spell card rules are, why don’t we all learn it together?”

“And how do you propose Yuugen even hold those cards?” Sariel asked.

“Oh. Uh…” Elis raised a hand to her chin, bobbing her head up and down slightly. “That’s not the fricken point!”

“Dashed away without sorting out the nuances.” Sariel shook their head. “Sure. I guess we could all use that.”

With their answer to that initial question, they glanced back at Yumeko. Their eyes, no, their entire body language portrayed one true to that word - one ready to learn alongside the others and strengthen their bonds. Surely, through Yumeko’s actions and eyes, Sariel saw her willingness to do the same, given the fact they gave a small smile.

“C’mon, Sariel! We gotta go tell the others, right?”

Sariel agreed, following Elis into the sky.

“And I have to hide these,” Senkou said, twirling as she glanced at her wings.

“And I have to… wear a bell?”

“Don’t worry about that part,” Alice said, stepping forward. Senkou gently tapped Mika with her finger, the two of them teleporting into the distance. Yumeko looked up at her sister, then to her left where a black-clothed magician stood. She fumbled awkwardly.

“S-so about-”

“It’s fine.” Yumeko raised her hand. “If you’re Alice’s friend, I’m sure we can get along.”

“Friend? Alice, did’ya not tell anybody-”

“We’ll figure that part out later.”

Yumeko tilted her head, a small, questioning noise emanating from her mouth.

“Well….” Alice looked up into the sky, a smile on her face. “I guess that’s… well, that’s at least the biggest step.”

Yumeko took a place by Alice’s side. Small tears rolled down her sister's face, an overwhelming emotion Yumeko never thought she’d see from this new, adult Alice. It was like she was a child again, living in her own, small wonderland.

“Hey, Alice.” Alice snapped out of her staring contest with the sky. “Since none of us have a place to live here yet, mind if I stay at your place for a bit?”

Alice smiled at the thought. “Of course! Oh, but what if Sara needs to stay at mine for a bit, too?”

“That’s fine.” Lady Shinki hovered down to their level, a warm smile on her face. “I’ll notify you in advance whenever I visit.”

Yumeko didn’t understand how that had any correlation. She shrugged it off, pulling Alice close like she was that crying baby sister once more. After a while, Lady Shinki hesitantly joined their embrace. In that moment of pure bliss, Yumeko looked to the sky. Those lost in that tragedy… perhaps after all this, any resentment they had towards Lady Shinki has been replaced with smiles as they looked towards everyone’s future while floating off into a peaceful land. And it took only one glance at her sister to realise how much this wonderland meant to her.

Chapter Text

“Ah, delicious as always! You know, you were hopeless at baking when you were a child.”

“Well, I had a halfway decent teacher back then.”

“Really?” Yumeko said, taking a bite of her cake as the other two conversed. “I’m sure that ‘halfway decent teacher’ could make something far better than this.”

Far better was an overstatement. Alice had certainly become gifted in the art of baking over the years. An endless amount of them could pour out her kitchen at any moment thanks to her mastery over those dolls. They worked tirelessly while their master and her guests ate. Though, Yumeko figured she could probably do better, even if it had been such a long time since she’d partook in any culinary activity.

Despite Shinki’s presence, Yumeko still didn’t wear her maid outfit. Shinki had insisted, along with insisting that Yumeko stop referring to her with authority. It was difficult to adjust. Even after a month she’d often slip up. But out of respect to her wishes Yumeko forced herself to get used to it. While Yumeko still undoubtedly felt beneath her, their relationship had morphed into something more of a close friendship, with a dash of Shinki’s natural motherly love which came out in full force around Alice. Truly, in times like these it was like they were a small family once more.

“How’s everything going with your training?” Alice asked Shinki, who swallowed a bite of cake while tapping her cheek in thought.

“Well… it’s certainly interesting. As much as I learn from her… I still can’t feel like I belong here.”

Shinki was still struggling to come to terms with everything that’d happened in the past. Yumeko couldn’t blame her - and had recognised the fact that Shinki probably wouldn’t ever be able to. She’d often confide in her former maid, and while she was boundlessly happy at the success of her creations, she couldn’t shake that feeling of guilt over what happened. That she doesn’t deserve to live in such a paradise alongside them, to be happy alongside them, and as a result she’d continued to mostly avoid everyone besides Yumeko. Any time she spent with the others resulted from them happening upon each other, one of them coming to visit Shinki’s lone home in Makai, or came after a long bout of Yumeko’s convincing.

Alice was certainly doing better. Yumeko hadn’t known her between her childhood and now, but from what her girlfriend said her mental state had seen an improvement. She was more social, often visiting the other residents of Makai - though she did frequently require a bit of alone time with her dolls. Dolls which had partly inspired Yumeko, as she half-withdrew an unfinished small plush in the likeness of Shinki from the pockets of newly sewn clothes.

There was still some kind of darkness surrounding Alice, though. Yumeko couldn’t place what it was exactly. Her only guess was it had something to do with what lay just outside her home, but she could never find the heart to ask about it lest she ruin her mood entirely.

Yumeko paced to the table and gently set her plate down. She turned to Shinki. “I’ll go check on Sara. See you at the ‘training’.”

She grabbed a piece of salted caramel cake and, after being seen off by the other two, left into the forest. Close to Alice’s home was a new clearing, and in the centre of that clearing was a partly made, two-story wooden house. They had fully erected two walls, with one other mostly finished and the final only up to one story. Atop one of the unfinished walls, Sara slumped down and wiped some sweat from her forehead, staring into the sky. She tilted her head towards Yumeko at the latter’s entrance and sat upright. She took the cake when Yumeko floated up and handed it to her.

“You don’t need to help me, you know. Go spend time with those two.”

“I’ll get plenty of opportunities to spend time with them. I doubt I’ll get much in the way of house building.”

Sara shrugged, taking a bite from her cake. “Suit yourself, I guess.”

Despite her aversion to and hatred towards Shinki, Sara had also become a close companion to Yumeko, no small thanks to the fact they lived together most of the time. Though quickly, Sara had decided she wanted her own house to stay in. Yumeko cleared out a space nearby, and they used the logs to start working.

As Yumeko worked, focusing intently on making sure she placed every plank perfectly, she caught a slight giggle from her resting companion.

“You know,” Sara said. “You’re a lot more into this whole ‘building a house’ thing than I’d have thought. Figured you’d be like… a chef or something. Or fencing.”

“It’s not just houses.” Yumeko summoned a sword, slicing away part of the plank to make it the perfect size. “Creating anything makes me happy. I’ll never be as good as Shinki, though.” Yumeko felt a lash on her head, signalling her trusty companion’s disagreement with her statement. She’d grown used to such treatment by now, but still acted hurt, if only to avoid whatever the demon in her hair had planned if their usual form of abuse stopped working.

“She could create whatever she wanted with a snap of her finger. That doesn’t compare to you making things slowly over time, by hand, with your own hard work and effort.”

Though she’d never appreciate the scathing tone towards Shinki, Yumeko gave an agreeing shrug. Whenever she’d finish sewing clothing, making a plush or even building part of this house, she’d often think back to the time when that thing didn’t exist. Reminiscing like that always put the journey into perspective and filled her with a sense of pride in the journey that Yumeko wondered if Shinki ever felt. Even Yumeko’s dreams, which once didn’t exist, now consisted of finished products she was working on. Simple dreams. Nothing on the level of Alice or Sariel’s, but they gave her happiness nonetheless.

After finishing her cake, resting a little longer, and rejoining the house-building effort, Sara turned to Yumeko. “Wanna head to the village? Heard this one place does really salty ramen.”

Shinki hadn’t come out of Alice’s house yet, so she still had time to kill. With a prideful look at the now-finished wall, she spoke. “Sure. But you should really try other-”

“Non-salty options, yeah whatever. They’re just not the same.”

Yumeko shook her head with a smile. If one thing was clear, Sara was definitely a seamless fit into Gensokyo and its culture. Much of this Japanese cuisine was high in salt, something Yumeko often struggled with while Sara relished in the options. With such a wide variety of food to choose from, she rarely ate the Makai crackers anymore, and probably ate less salt overall. Still, if she were human, it’d at the very least be a concerning amount.

They entered the human village (thanks to the both of them lacking wings or a body made of electricity, blending in amongst humans was an easy feat) and roamed the streets. Sara studied a map for some moments to figure out where this place was. While roaming the streets, they spotted a familiar figure studying a few items in a stall. Sara walked up and slapped them lightly on the shoulder.

“Ah!” Yuki squealed in surprise. She exhaled with a hand over her chest. “Oh, it’s just you.”

“Yeah, just boring old us. Where’s Mai?”

“She wanted to be alone for a bit. Decided to visit the vil - I mean… go for a walk!” Yumeko clocked a suspicious twitch of the stall-keeper’s eye as Yuki sheepishly giggled.

Yuki and Mai roamed around Gensokyo without a specific ‘home’, though they did frequently settle around the ‘misty lake’. Perhaps it reminded them of the ice-covered tundra of old Makai. According to those from Vina, it was far more common to see Yuki separated from Mai in the past month. Even when the two were sighted together it appeared their relationship was stronger.

“Have you seen Louise anywhere?” Sara asked Yuki, who joined the duo.

“We bump into each other sometimes. Doesn’t she ever visit you?”

“Nope. Visits nobody at all. Not that I’m surprised. Guess she’s doing well?”

“Oh, yeah. Never seen her happier. Why do you ask?”

“Curiosity, I guess. More thought than she’s given any of us, that’s for sure.”

Louise had almost completely dropped off everybody’s radar the moment Reimu welcomed Makai’s citizens into Gensokyo, and if Sara’s words were a sign, that was a good thing for everybody. At least she was enjoying herself.

The group ate, with Sara adding extra salt to her already extremely salty ramen with the excuse of ‘we just finished a wall, this is a treat’. Sara herself was someone Yumeko considered a great friend. As much as she hid her emotions, she’d occasionally utter something on accident that gave others a glimpse. Her appreciation of her new friends was never in doubt, occasionally saying things like ‘as long as I’ve got friends, I’ll be alright’. Of course, in that same statement, her inner darkness reared its head. Yumeko couldn’t help but worry, but as of right now she had no doubts about Sara doing fine.

After eating and hanging around a little, Yumeko headed towards the outskirts of Gensokyo. The pattern of bullets from two ‘combatants’ signified Shinki’s training was under way. Yumeko touched down near a table, giving acknowledgement to the ribbon fairy playing with Ayana. The scythe-wielding girl, Elly, sat at the table, watching Shinki and Yuuka engage in a ‘spell card duel’.

“I’m starting to see why the mistress helped you,” Elly blurted out at Yumeko’s approach, her eyes fixated on the duel.

“What do you mean?”

“As much as she acts all tough, the mistress loves beauty more than anything. And she’d always mention how beautiful that ‘Makai’ place was. Ever since the spell card rules came about, she’d watch duels whenever she got a chance, but still claimed nothing matched Makai’s beauty.”

Yumeko hid her unfinished plush somewhere so it wouldn’t get damaged. “So she helped us because of that?”

“Perhaps the one who made the most beautiful locale she’d ever seen would also have the most beautiful spell cards. She’d never admit to anything, but that’s probably the reason. Why else would she take up teaching your god herself?” Elly picked up her scythe, spinning it around herself. So that was the ‘selfish reason’ Yuuka claimed to have for helping them. “Well, shall we get started?”

While still being the primary person the other residents of Makai went to for tutelage about spell cards, Yumeko herself learnt a lot from Elly. Being another person who used weapons as part of their patterns, the two clicked fairly easily once Yuuka and Shinki started their training. Yumeko summoned a sword to her hand, withdrew a card with the other, and began.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Sariel put the final plank into place and gave a deep sigh of relief as their month of torment drew to a close. Bringing the ruins of the temple from Makai and assisting in the reconstruction was the least harrowing of it all, appearing like nothing but a menial task next to the ‘punishment’ handed down by the flower youkai for ‘carelessly destroying her cute little child’. Now that was something that would send chills down Sariel’s spine at the mere thought of it for years to come.

They looked over to the cemetery outside the newly fixed temple. Shou had recently emerged from beneath there, claiming that something they were watching over would ‘probably get loose’ because of the prolonged absence of the full temple. Just because they’d migrated to Gensokyo didn’t mean the people of Makai lacked enemies, it just meant they now shared all of Gensokyo’s enemies while living in constant fear of Gensokyo turning on them. Part of Sariel’s mind was convinced the latter would happen eventually, though there were no signs of it happening yet. Their wonderland could end at any moment. With that playing on their mind, it was impossible to feel content.

“My eternal gratitude for your assistance,” Byakuren said, clasping her hands together with a bow. Sariel rolled their eyes.

“It was an ‘order’.”

“Still, we certainly wouldn’t have gotten this far without you moving the rubble.” Byakuren’s eyes brightened, giving a wide smile before she launched into a blatantly manipulative speech. “I’m glad you found some forgiveness in your heart and settled here. You’d be a natural at this temple and its teachings. Others could learn a lot from you.”

Sariel sighed, keen both not to make an enemy out of the monk and not to get occupied with this cult-like temple work. “I’ll think about it,” they said, certain they would never consider it for even a moment. “I have two things to ask you.”

“Yes?”

“Why didn’t you give Alice the boat immediately? Being around you confirmed my suspicions, you’re not one to let someone like Shinki impede on what you view as right.”

“It’s much simpler than you think. Even if I didn’t know everything, I truly believed her when she said you’d be safer there. I didn’t hesitate to allow usage of the boat the moment I heard people were truly in danger.”

So it was that simple, Sariel was just overthinking things. Although, there was one thing Sariel was certain they weren’t overthinking. “And why did you leave the hair tie in Hokkai?”

“Shinki told me to give it to her daughter named ‘Alice’. Supposedly it was a gift. I decided that if this gift was so important, then she should give it herself. So I left it there. I guess Shinki never realised I did, though.”

Sariel took in the information. Those were the only two things that bugged them still about the events in Makai, all cleared up. To think, their humiliation at the hands of that hair tie could’ve been so easily avoidable. “Thank you.”

They hopped off the roof of the temple, flying away after glimpsing at their completed project. The monk’s goal of peace between all was, of course, a noble one. Perhaps in a future where their safety was a guarantee, they’d even do a bit of work towards that goal. For now, their sights had to be kept on the worst-case scenario.

They flew over to the shrine, spotting the sweeping shrine maiden and landing near her. The two interacted rarely, though they’d both buried any differences. They crossed their arms on landing.

“I’ve finished my work with the temple. Is there anything else I must do?”

Reimu only glanced up from her broom. The act was clearly entrancing to her in some form. “Nothing in particular. Just keep up what you’re doing.”

“Very well. I thought I’d confirm.” Sariel moved to leave.

“You know,” Reimu started, catching Sariel’s attention back. “Of all the people I’ve had to beat up, you’ve been the most helpful.”

“How so? Do these people who cause incidents not try to rectify their wrongdoings?”

“Not at all. And they always bother me with meaningless things and stick around too long. They do nothing but cause trouble.”

Sariel folded their arms. “Don’t get the wrong idea. I only help because those I protect now number amongst those you do.”

“I know. But still… thank you for being so cooperative.”

“You’re welcome.”

With that, Sariel left the shrine and continued along their path.

Landing at the foot of the mountain housing the ‘cave in which the door to Makai is said to be’ (Sariel still struggled to believe the people of Gensokyo actually called it that), they glanced at Yuugen who hovered outside before turning their attention to the note on the ground.

‘Hiii Sariellll!

I went out to the village with Mika and Senkou! Don’t worry we brought those little orb things! Yuugen said it’ll wait here and bring you to us, if you wanna come along!’

Sariel shook their head with a slight exhale. If Yuugen stayed behind, what was the point in writing the note? Though, they appreciated the thought.

Sariel, Elis and Yuugen stayed within the cave, on the Gensokyo side. Probably because of her nature as a bat Elis had insisted they live in a cave, so Sariel carved out a home for them with magic. Yuugen tagged along, mostly out of necessity since Sariel’s illusions were the only way it could get around places with other people. It grew lonely in Makai due to most neglecting to communicate with it because of its creepy, strange aura, though it was really no different from anybody else. Thankfully, it was quick to forgive Sariel for their errors.

Sariel had created orbs of light that trapped some of their powers over illusions inside, which anybody could absorb into themselves. Upon that absorption, the illusionary power would make them appear completely human to anybody looking at them for a few hours, thus curbing the difficulty of hiding everybody’s wings. While it certainly helped, and worked perfectly for Senkou, Elis still drew a little attention thanks to her star tattoo. And Sariel, well, it turned out humans were rarely over seven feet tall and after being seen once it’d be strange for them to appear again shorter. That and the wings not actually being gone, so they still had to be careful and avoid crowded places (especially after Sariel’s own wings had accidentally hit a good few people the first time they tried, and Reimu had to convince everyone they made it all up and it went down as a case of mass hysteria).

A light jolt hit Sariel.

‘So? You wanna go?’

Even with the non-existent amount of emotion Yuugen could show in this form, Sariel could tell they were excited. They folded their arms.

“If you were so excited, why did you wait for me?”

‘Didn’t want you to get lost looking for us! How many people would your wings have given nosebleeds if we left you alone? Honestly, we can hardly let you go anywhere alone.’

“Will you ever let me live that down?”

‘No.’

Sariel exhaled a light chuckle. “Let’s get going, then.”

Sariel used their ability to make Yuugen’s eyes unseeable. The once vaguely human-shaped hive mind turned into an actual humanoid, with long blonde hair tied into a ponytail that reached its feet, red eyes covered on one side by a large fringe, a yellow tabard and baggy white pants with white socks and black shoes. Yuugen had chosen that form itself after Shinki made several drawings of what its human form could look like. All Sariel had to do was make their ability force people into seeing said form.

It skipped, about the height of a child, and jumped high onto Sariel’s back. Sariel felt a light shock for a moment. Afterwards it wrapped its arms around Sariel’s shoulders.

“You’re still made of electricity, you know?”

‘I want a piggyback. Tall adults like you give small people like me piggybacks. You let Elis do it all the time!’

Sariel rolled their eyes and flew to the village. The electricity wasn’t painful to the touch, just a light shock at first contact, so they didn’t particularly mind. Sariel couldn’t help but wonder if Yuugen was seeing itself as part of Sariel and Elis’ family already. One menace was already plenty to handle.

Sariel made their wings vanish from the sight of anyone around them. Yuugen’s eyes still functioned despite not being visible, a thought that absolutely petrified Reimu when Sariel suggested ways to integrate it into Gensokyo. She listed a bunch of ground rules Yuugen had to follow with its eyes. Rules which, Sariel realised, nobody could actually know if Yuugen was following or not until it made a mistake.

‘They’re to the left.’

Yuugen nestled its head onto their shoulder and let Sariel follow its directions. Elis and Senkou stood just outside an alleyway on the edge of the village with very few people around. Mika probably hid in one of the collars. They both waved at their appearance.

“Sariel! You actually came!” Elis said.

“You didn’t think I would?”

“You’ve been so tired recently. I thought you would’ve fallen asleep after finishing your work.”

“So that’s why you look awful,” Senkou said. That comment sent Sariel’s head spinning with how they must look after this month. Maybe the nonstop work put wrinkles on their face. At the very least bags under their eyes. Another thing to work on, maintaining the image an angel of protection should have.

“How much?”

“Hm?” Elis tilted her head.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Senkou folded her arms.

“Yeah, how much what?” Mika asked, revealing their hiding spot in Elis’ collar.

“I’ve told you not to come here without me watching over you. And we all know why. So, how much?”

“I told you, I don’t know what you’re on about,” Senkou shrugged and quickly locked eyes on a man passing by. After glancing left and right, she leaned in to Elis’ collar and whispered just loud enough for Sariel to hear. “Mika, that guy looks loaded. Go get ‘em.”

Sariel stepped forward. “No!”

“Got it!” Mika said, flying out of Elis’ collar and into the man’s pocket. Sariel placed a hand on their forehead and stared at the ground until Mika returned and placed some money into a wallet Senkou held out, revealing the answer to Sariel’s previous question to be ‘a lot’.

“What were we talking about?” Senkou asked with fake innocence.

“How many times have I told you? We’re trying to fit in normally here. What if Reimu finds out?”

“Not our fault she just gave us a bunch of rules and threw us out into the wilderness without a job or any money to spend. It’s pragmatic.” Senkou shrugged.

“Yeah! And we can’t just all rely on whatever you get from helping those Buddhist thingies,” Elis said. Byakuren giving money for Sariel’s help was no doubt another part of her manipulation, given Sariel was supposed to be ‘paying her back’.

“I don’t recall raising a thief.”

“Look on the bright side!” Mika said. “Now we have tons of money to spend at the stalls!”

“I thought you of all people wouldn’t be like this.”

“Eh, I didn’t like it at first.” Mika shrugged. “But when you get used to it, it’s kinda fun.”

And this was only after a month.

Yuugen hopped off Sariel’s back, skipping and spinning around. ‘So? What are we gonna do?’ it asked everyone. Though, the other three were too busy laughing while looking at Sariel to respond. Yuugen itself joined in. ‘You look funny.’

Sariel clawed at their back, only to find out their long hair had been thrown all over the place by static electricity. They looked to the sky with a groan, snapping their fingers to make their hair appear normal. Another thing to be careful of, making sure their hair doesn’t brush against people.

By Sariel’s estimation, Elis, Louise, Sara, Senkou, Yumeko and Yuugen had all directly benefitted from the change of scenery. Elis always had an upbeat nature, so Sariel didn’t expect to see too much change from her, but to their delight they exploded with radiance. No small thanks to Mika and Senkou, the former of which finally achieved her long wish of growing friends and close bonds with others, while the latter, despite retaining much of her prior pessimism, definitely thrived with her companions. Perhaps too much, given both of them re-developed a bit of a mischievous streak they supposedly had before Makai’s destruction. Despite that, Senkou grew to be the primary person Sariel discussed their still relatively unstable future with. Her distrust of Sariel lingered longer than Mika’s did, but she must’ve seen the effort Sariel was making to correct their prior mistakes and mellowed out. Still, Senkou insisted Sariel wasn’t focusing on the present enough, and that they shouldn’t let their paranoia over the future concern them so much.

That ‘correcting of prior mistakes’ took the form of Sariel’s other draining activity of the month. Except for Louise and occasionally Mai, everyone attended Yumeko’s ‘spell card training’. As Elis had predicted, those classes were exactly what everybody needed, and presented the perfect chance for Sariel to chat to everyone and see how they were all getting along. While they maintained to themselves that they’d have to protect everyone in the event of the worst, those classes made Sariel no longer feel like a ‘leader’. Even their relationship with Yumeko was well on its way of repairing itself, thanks to the both of them recognising their own flaws and what parts of what the other said about them was correct.

Though between helping at the temple, attending and socialising at those classes, and recovering from the flower youkai’s punishment, this month had certainly been a long one. And now here they were, looking after four menaces.

They roamed the village, visiting various stalls. Sariel bought (with their own money) several items. A necklace with an image of a sword at the bottom. A sort of globe thing that, when shaken, would cause a flurry of snow-like confetti and small, flame-like streamers to dance in harmony. A recipe book containing a variety of meals, including very salty ones. Even a hat for Louise, on the odd chance they bump into each other. The others exercised no restraint in buying (without their own money) a wide variety of things for themselves and others. All Sariel could do was hope this wonderland would last.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Reimu let out a deep breath as she finished her sweeping, spinning with pride in her now cleaned shrine. Pride which evaporated the moment an ominous presence blanketed her, accompanied by a long yawn.

“Morning… Reimu~.” Reimu looked behind her; Yukari practically fell out of her gap as she yawned. “I think we need… a little chat….”

“They’re getting along fine. They haven’t caused any incidents.”

“Yet.”

“And if they do, they know and accept the spell card rules. I can deal with them the same as any youkai.”

Yukari stopped speaking for a moment, leaning forward with her chin in her hands. “Ran tells me you got into a little fight with one of them. And even that you hit one of them with the orb. Tell me about it.”

“Hm?” Reimu tilted her head. Why was that relevant of all things? “I hit them and they didn’t die, just seemed out of it for a moment. It was weird, but it’s better that way.”

“Tell me what happened before that.”

“Well… the boat-”

“Fast forward, I know that part.” Yukari yawned. “During the fight.”

Reimu narrowed her eyes. She hadn’t yet forgiven herself for all of that, so this hag forcing it out of her was unpleasant. “Well… we started fighting, and then got interrupted by Alice and Marisa. They were on their side, and tried convincing me to stop-”

“Ah, ah, ah. Silence. I get it now.” Yukari rolled her shoulder, bringing a finger to her face as if thinking. Anyone who knew the first thing about her would know that didn’t mean she was actually thinking, just stalling to create uneasy tension in the conversation with the sole purpose of being mildly annoying and making it run on far longer than it needs to, and after ‘thinking’, she turned to the shrine. “Alright then. I’ll play along. But one wrong move out of them and-”

“I know.”

“So, did you and the Hakurei God end up speaking?”

Reimu tilted her head. “No. Why?”

“Just curious, that’s all. I think you should thank her when you get a chance. She’s been through a lot, after all. I know I’d loathe forgetting who I was due to swearing vengeance against the people I protected who turned on me, only to find two people I cared about and see them fight before my eyes. Her stance was certainly understandable.”

“You don’t have enough heart for that.”

“What do you take me for?”

Still, that was… a rather strange tangent for Yukari to suddenly jump into. The Hakurei God exercising restraint by not killing Sariel was what caused Reimu to go along with allowing them into society. Now Yukari made it seem like it was some complex decision the Hakurei God made out of compassion. She shrugged it off. If Yukari was saying it, there’s no point giving it any thought. There was something else, though.

“Ran told you all that. Where was she at the time? I didn’t think it was like her to ignore something like that.”

“Because it isn’t. Ran simply didn’t know what was happening.”

“How?”

“She was with Chen in the outside world doing some shopping. She likes this place called ‘7-Eleven’. I’d rather take from some of the fancier places, though. She received her due punishment for overlooking such an incident.”

“... And the other sages?”

“How should I know? I only just woke up.” Yukari shook her head. “I suppose being accepting of change isn’t entirely unlike them. Perhaps they wanted to see how things played out with the Hakurei God.”

Reimu raised a finger to her chin, nodding. So that’s how it was.

“Well, if that’s all we need to talk about, I have other things to check on. Keep an eye on them. Ta-ta.”

Yukari sank into her gap, leaving Reimu with many answered questions and new ones to haunt her. Though, she’d eventually forget about it once Marisa bound up to the shrine and the two hung out. Whenever Marisa had come over for the past month, Reimu could never shake the feeling that she was being watched.

**************************************************************************************************************************************************

Alice watched as Marisa lay across the short ends of her bed. “Already been a month, eh?”

“Yes.”

Marisa smiled. “And ya seem happier by the day.”

She did seem to feel happier as time went on. Even after a full month she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was living in a dream. She looked at her hand. Still, one thing couldn’t leave her mind.

“Marisa.” Alice paused. It was difficult to bring up, but Marisa was patient with her. “You… remember what happened in this house, right? After I first arrived.”

“Why’re ya bringin’ that up?”

“The ritual was… to remove myself of the burdens of the past. Be reborn as a new person.” Alice gazed through her fingers. “But I accepted that past. I’m not a new person anymore. So then their deaths… were meaningless, right?”

“Oh…” Marisa gazed up at the ceiling. “I guess runnin’ away from yer childhood meant runnin’ away from that too.”

It did. Now, after everything was said and done, this house haunted her all the more. She killed people and ran away from it. Except she couldn’t even use the excuse that it was an accident. This dream come true wasn’t one she deserved.

“Gensokyo gave ya a second chance. Whether or not ya deserve one isn’t da question. And you’ve made da most of it. Yer not the kinda person who would do somethin’ like that anymore.”

Her words weren’t quite reassuring enough. She sat up in her bed and looked out her window. Seven small graves sat there, with a memento left behind on their bodies next to each one. She’d gone over and given respects to them each and every day the past month. But whenever they were on her mind, it was tough to live her dream.

“I don’t think dey’d be the typa people ta hold grudges, either. I’m sure dey’re happy for ya. And hey, if dey ain’t, maybe you’ll meet ‘em as vengeful spirits one day.”

A thought which petrified her. Marisa stood up and walked over, placing a hand on Alice’s shoulder. “Ya can be the same person and still change for the better. Yer not de only one who did somethin’ deemed unforgivable, ya know. Perhaps ya can talk it out with her.”

Alice continued to gaze out the window. “I’ll think about it….”

Marisa smiled. “Alright. Ya can talk to me whenever ya want, too.”

“I know.”

“Good night. See ya tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Marisa left the room.

Shinki too hadn’t gotten over her unforgivable crime and her running away from it. Perhaps talking it over with her could help them both. Still… she’d hate to ruin her mother’s image of her like that. She ruminated over it for a few more minutes then shook it out of her head and took the two sleeping pills from beside her. Her dream was as they all were recently. A small child curled in a ball with seven towering spirits surrounding her in a wonderland she didn’t deserve.